These things we now hold by hope â—nto which hope are not repugnaunt gronings and sighinges yea rather they very Two thinges included in hope much agrée with it For hope includeth two thinges namely the absence of the thing which is desired and the assured wayting for the same Wherfore for that the good thing which we desire is differred is not present we are vexed in mind Sorrow ioy follow hope neither can we be but greued But forasmuch as this waityng for that God will performe his promises is sure and certaine we reioyce and are glad And therfore the scriptures euery where set forth the reioycinges and ioyes of the saintes The absence of the thing waited for Paul declareth by the nature of hope For he saith that the hope which is sene is not hope Which words are to be expounded by the figure Metonymia For hope is put for the thing hoped for And Pauls meaning is Hope is put for the thinge hoped for nothing els but yâ— hope is not touching those things which are sene Those thinges he saith are sene which are present which we may both haue fruicion of and also delight our selues in That which is sene saith he is not hope For that hope is of that thing which is not sene Neither bringeth he any other reason then the coÌ„mon sence of all men For how can a man saith he hope for that which he hath Afterward he declareth the waiting for which we said is contained in hope But if we hope for that we see not we do with patience waite for it By these wordes Paul declareth yâ— vnto hope pertaineth that we with a valiaunt and quiet minde waite for the promises of God although they be absent and long differred And therfore is required hope lest we should fal into dispayre by reason the The good thing which we hope for is hard and difficult Hope is not touching that thinge which is vnpossible good thing which we hope for is difficult and hard Hope erecteth the minde that it should not geue place either to aduersities or to differring of the thing hoped for It behoueth also that yâ— thing which we hope for be not so hard or difficill to thinke that we can by no meanes obteyne it otherwise we should cease from hoping For there is no wise man will labour for things impossible Wherfore when we behold that eternall felicitie is promised vnto vs these two thinges straight way come in to our minde that it is a thing infinitely distant from our strengths and yet may be obteined of such as beleue But the power of attaining vnto it dependeth neyther of our merites nor of our workes but only of the mercy of God and merite of Christ Here heÌ„ce is the certainty of our hope to be sought for which could be none The certainty of hope should be nothing at all iâ— felicitie should depend of merites at all if eternall felicity should be attained vnto by our merites or workes By this certaine and assured expectation our mindes are in aduersities and temptations confirmed For vnto souldiours is set forth the victory which being a goodly thinge and very muche delightinge their mindes causeth them to haue a regard vnto two thinges First that it is a thing hard and to be attayned vnto by great labours and daungers Secondly that it is not only possible for them to attaine vnto it but also that they are certaine therof and so being full of good hope they couragiously fight and obtayne yâ— victory Out of these proprieties which Paul in this place attributeth vnto hope we may gather the definitioÌ„ therof Hope therfore Definition of hope is a faculty or power breathed into vs by the holy ghost wherby we with a valiant and patient minde wayte for that the saluation which is now begun in vs and is receiued by faith may one day be made perfect in vs. And that hope is geuen by the holy ghost hereby it plainly appeareth for that it can not be gotten by any humane reason For we wayt for those good things which farre passe our nature That it engendreth in vs a patient waiting for Paul declareth in these words But if we hope for that we see not we do with patience waite for it That we haue eueÌ„ now receiued some part of yâ— saluation which we hope for hath bene before declared For Paul saith that we ar now adopted to be the sonnes of God are made his heires and the fellow heires of Christ And the epistle vnto the Hebrues teacheth that now are begonne in vs those good thinges which by faith we waite for for theyr faith is described to be the substaunce of thynges that are hoped Hope and charity follow faith for For hope hath no other foundacion to leane vnto but faith wherof it springeth For such is the nature of these thrée principall vertues faith hope and charity that the one euer followeth the other For first by faith we know the eternall good thing which is promised of God Vnto this promise faith geueth a firme assent and therof in our mindes springeth hope For for that we beleue that God is true and will performe that which he hath promised we patiently waite vntil the promise be rendred although we know that in the meane tyme we must suffer The order of the production of the three vertues These vertues haue theyr being togâ—ther at one and the selfe same time One of these vertues produceth not an other as the cause but the holy ghost is the author of them things most hard long enduring But for that we sée yâ— at the length shall be rendred vnto vs so great good things we are kindled with a great desire of them which thing pertaineth vnto charity this is the order of the production of these vertues in this sort the one goeth before the other although in very dede they haue their being all at one time and together But we ought not to thinke that fayth is the efficient cause of hope or that of those two springeth charity For the spirit of Christ is the only author of all these vertues he stirreth them vp in our mindes in such sort as we haue now declared But how the propriety of hope is not to make ashamed and how it hath certaintye inseperably ioyned with it we haue before taught in the 5. chapiter when we expounded this place Hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is powred abroade into our hartes Now let vs sée why Paul vnto hope addeth the helpe of the holy ghost In my iudgement he doth it therefore for that faith and hope embrace that good thing which is as yet farre absent neither can be attayned by the senses nor comprehended by reason But euils and calamities and corrupt affectes wherewith we are vexed are alwayes present and light vnder some one sence Wherefore that their rage should not ouerwhelme the power of
of the Sentences confuted this matter For I know yâ— he in his 3. booke teacheth yâ— our hope leneth not only vnto yâ— mercy of God but also vnto our merites And therefore saith he to hope without merites is no hope but a presumption Thys sentence is not to be receaued For it addeth vnto hope a condition when as fayth without any condition apprehendeth that which is to be hoped for out of the word of God Farther when a these or any other wicked man is sodenly conuerted vnto God hath he not hope Vndoubtedly he hath for if he dispaired of saluation he would not fly vnto Christ And how can any man say that such a hope leneth to any merites when as he hath alwayes before liued wickedly But as we haue before sayd these men thinke they haue here a trimme place of refuge if they answere that thys hope of a man namely conuerted vnto Christ dependeth of merites not in dede past but to come newely that he hopeth he shal obteyne the rewardes of felicity when he hath done workes which he trusteth to doo But here they committe a double fault first bycause if he which is conuerted vnto Christ doo hope that by merites he shall haue eternal life he hath no true hope for he resisteth the true fayth For it apprehendeth the chiefe felicity offred frely Secondly vnawares they auouch that yâ— which hath not as yet his being is the cause of yâ— vertue which in acte and very dede they confesse to be in the minde of the repentaÌ„t And if they meane that he hopeth for felicitie when he hath liued well but yet in such sort that he hath no confidence that he caÌ„ by committing of sinne attaine Workes ar not the cause of hope vnto it then speake they no other thing then we do But so are not workes the cause of hope but light betwene it and the laste end as certayne meanes and first beginnings of felicity that men forasmuch as they hope that eternall blessednes shal be geuen vnto them freelye shoulde also hope that God if they liue wyll freely also geue vnto them good workes For the holy scripture teacheth â—arre otherwise then do these men For Dauid when he sayd If thou Lord shalt loke streightly vnto iniquities who shall be able to abide it And when he saw that the sinnes wherewith our workes are contaminated auocate vs from hope added The cause of our hope My soul hath hoped in his word And by the word he vnderstandeth the promise of which promise he rendreth a cause Bycause with the Lorde is mercye and with hym is plentifull redemption These are the true and proper causes of our hope The promise of God and his aboundant mercy The same Dauid in an other place sayth Why art thou sad o my soule and why dost thou trouble me Hope in God for I will still confesse vnto hym Here some obiect that we ar not iustified by fayth only for Paul sayth that we are saued by hope But these men ought to haue considered that the Apostle in this place entreateth not of Iustification For touching We are saued by hope but we are not iustified by it it he before wrote that by fayth the spirite we are deliuered from the lawe of sinne and of death and adopted into sonnes and heyres and made the fellow heyres of Christ But here he speaketh of the perfect redemption which is still to be wayted for This we also confesse to be holdeÌ„ by hope when yet notwithstanding we haue alredy by fayth obteyned iustification and remission of sinnes Farther I haue oftentimes admonished that when the scripture semeth to attribute iustification ether vnto hope or vnto charity or vnto our woorkes those places are so to be vnderstanded that iustification is there taught not by the causes but by the effectes And we ought to vnderstand that whatsoeuer is The consideration of iustification is sometymes declared by the causes and sometimes by the effectes attributed vnto works the same is wholy done by reason of fayth which is annexed vnto them Wherefore as in a wall we haue a consideration vnto the fouÌ„dation and in the fruites of trées to the roote so whatsoeuer semeth at the first sight to be ascribed vnto works is to be assigned vnto faith as vnto the mother of all good workes Which thinge Augustine hath in many places excellentlye taught Others to proue that hope depeÌ„deth of our workes cite that which Paul before sayd Tribulation worketh patience patience worketh experience and experience hope Here say they it is playne that of patience springeth hope I heare in dede the wordes of Paul but I doo not by them acknowledge that patience is the cause of hope For first it is playne inough to him that will consider it that Paul in thys connexion compareth not causes with effectes For who will say that tribulation is the cause of patience For it bringeth many to desperation and to horrible blasphemies But those thinges which Paul knitteth together in this chayne are instruments by which the holy ghost vseth to stir vp in vs these vertues But graunt that there be some consideratioÌ„ of cause betwene these things yet should it not thereof follow that patience is the cause of hope but contrariwise Patience springeth of hope that hope is the cause of patience For no man with a quiet mind patiently suffereth any thing vnles by that patience he hope to attayne vnto some thing Vndoubtedly Martirs are by hope confirmed in theyr tormentes patiently to beare them And the marchant if he had not a hope to gayn would kepe himselfe at home nether would he wander about the world And the shipmaster vnles he hoped that he could ariue at the porte would not lose out into the depe nether striue agaynst the windes and waues I confesse in dede that here is somewhat encreased by patience For when we se that vnto vs is geuen of Christ for hys Hope is somewhat encreased by patience sake with a quiet minde to suffer many thinges we more and more haue confidence that those thinges also which are remayning and which we wayte for shall one day be geuen vs. But to beleue that hope wholy dependeth of patience I can not be perswaded For as we haue before sayd by hope rather we come vnto patience And in very dede the holy ghost is the author and cause of these vertues And he goeth orderly to worke of one to produce an other Agaynst this certainty which we sayd dependeth of yâ— promise of God Pighius vseth trifling reasons that the promises are generall nether is in them mencion made either of me or of thee and therefore there is still remayning a doubt when we must discend to the application of these promises Thys man semeth to me to make the promises of God to hange in the ayre when as he will haue them to be so Euery faithfull man knoweth that the promises ar properly
large prosecute the same and chiefely by thys reason for that aduersities helpe forward our saluation And when he had seuerally declared that we are holpen by hope and by the intercessioÌ„ of the spirite and had before taught that all creatures grone with vs now he pronounceth vniuersally that all thinges woorke vnto vs vnto good He sayth not that God prouideth that we should not be vexed with aduersities but teacheth that the nature of them is after a sort inuerted as which of themselues are able to engender nothing else but our destruction but now contrariwise they bring vnto vs commodity saluatioÌ„ But this thing doo they not of theyr owne force but by the election and predestination of God Nether is it to be meruayled at if we attribute vnto God so greate a force For we see that phisitions somtimes doo the like For they oftentimes expell out of yâ— A similitude bodies of men venome or poyson by venemous medicines hemlock although otherwise it be present poyson yet being tempered by that art it is so farre of from hurting that it also expelleth poysen So afflictions in godly men fight not against them but rather fighte againste the remnants of sinne And by these wordes of the Apostle we may inferre of the contrary that vnto those whiche An argument taken from the contrary Examples either loue not or hate God all thinges turne to theyr destruction which thyng we know came to passe in Iudas in others For wheÌ„ he began to hate Christ no good occasions or quickening wordes of the Gosple or power to worke miracles could any thing profite him The Iewes also when they were led about thorough the wildernes and were adorned of God with excellent and manifold giftes yet oftentimes became worse and worse Ambrose thus knitteth together thys sentence with that which went before Although we be enfected with great ignoraunce so that ether we aske those thinges which are not to be asked or els we out of time aske those thinges whiche are to be asked yet oughte not that therefore to be a let vnto vs when as by the benefite of the spirite thorough the mercy of God al thinges worke vnto vs vnto good Howbeit this is to be noted that the verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is worketh together may be taken in the singular nomber and be referred vnto the spirite namelye that the spirite worketh and conuerteth all thinges to good to those which loue God And so this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is All shal be the accusatiue case But the receaued sence is more playne it is a phrase of speach much vsed of the Attike writers to ioyne vnto nownes newter being in the plurall nomber a verbe of the third person singular Augustine Vnto the elect sins also are profitable De correptione gratia so largly taketh this senteÌ„ce the he doubted not to write that vnto holy men sinnes also are profitable Which saying indede although I will not deny but to be true yet wil I not easely graunt that it agréeth with the sentence of Paul For both those thinges which are alredy spoken and whiche shall afterward be spoken pertayne to calamities and afflictions But the same Augustine else where more diligently weighing this place vnderstandeth by The sentence of Paul is to be referred vnto calamities and afflictions Why the burthens of Christians are said to be lighte Paul entrâ—ateth not here of of pleasantnes but of commodity How aduersities profite the godly The contrary endeuor of the Deuill it the whole burtheÌ„ of grieues and tribulatioÌ„s which he sayth is by this meanes made the lighter for that we loue God For he which loueth any man from the hart so for his sake beareth calamities that he is nothing grieued at them Iacob for Rachel serued 14. yeares and that so long space by reason of his loue semed but short And this is it that Christ sayth that his burtheÌ„ is light and his yoke pleasant not that those thinges which the Christians both do and suffer are not hard and difficile but bicause by reason of the loue which they beare vnto God all thinges be they neuer so hard shal be pleasant vnto theÌ„ But Paul here entreateth not of that kinde of good thinge which is light and pleasant but which is profitable vnto the godly vnto saluation And if thou demaund how aduersities are profitable vnto the godly I answere bycause God by theÌ„ auocateth his froÌ„ the delightes and pleasures of thys world and from themselues For such are we thorough the fault of nature and naturall corruption that we can not with out some hurt of ours be driuen vnto those things which are in very dede good On the contrary part the deuil laboureth as much as lieth in him by tribulations and aduersities to draw vs from God which thing he oftentimes bringeth to passe in the vngodly but in the elect the prouidence of God ouercommeth hys malicious purpose Farther by these afflictions calamities sin which perpetually froÌ„ our birth cleaueth fast vnto vs is dayly more more diminished The Apostle saith that this commeth to passe vnto them that loue God for that they are first loued of God For Iohn testifieth that we preuent not the loue of God God in louing preueÌ„teth vs. for no man can loue him vnles he be first loued of him It may peraduenture seme wonderfull why Paul sayd Vnto them that loue and not rather vnto theÌ„ that beleue especially when as at other times he attributeth iustification vnto fayth But this is to be knowen that in this place is not entreated of iustification For he writeth of the suffring of aduersities The cause whereof if thou wilt serch from the bottome then must thou go vnto grace and vnto the holy ghost Of grace and the holy ghost streight way springeth fayth by whiche after we haue embrased the goodnes and promises of God without any delaye springe hope and charitye Wherefore Paul tooke that thinge which is in aduersities next ioyned vnto fortitude For streight way so sone as we loue God for hys Loue is not the chiefest cause that maketh vs paciently to fuâ—â—er aduersities but the â—iest cause Charity distinguisheth the true faith from the false The connexion of faith and charity The most holiest men haue but a slender loue towardes God Why vnto loue can not be ascribed iustification Difference betwene the godly the vngodly sake we patiently beare all aduersities Wherefore he declared not the chiefe and principall cause but the niest And to the ende we should not stay there he streight way adioyned the roote and fouÌ„taine of that good thing For he saith Vnto those which are called according to purpose Farther he therefore maketh mencion of loue to put a difference betwene true faith and a fayned counterfeate and dead faith which is no faith at all For some boast of faith which bere no loue at all vnto God
faineth two children to be borne of vngodly parentes and strangers from Christ both of them are cast forthe and set to daunger of death And the one of them in deede dieth but the other being of somewhat more stronger nature is by a Christian by chance comming by preserued and brought to the Church and baptised and is with other of the faythfull made a partaker of Christ Verely touching the saluation of the one childe we haue nothing that we can certainly affirme but of the other if the childe dye we can skarsely put any doubt And if the matter be so we affirme that one of them was elected and the other reiected Wherevnto then had the election of God a regarde Thou canst not say vnto workes foresene when as those thinges which shall neuer come to passe can not be foresene For the prouidence of God prouideth those thinges which shall come to passe and not those thinges which shall not be yea rather he forseeth that those thinges shall not come to passe Wherefore we see that that deuise touching workes foreseene can not in all cases satisfy humane reason Wherefore we must rather beleue Paul who leadeth vs to the highest cause namely to the wyll of God whereunto doubtles we do iniury if we thinke that there is any cause aboue it What shoulde we flye vnto the workes of men when as All men are by nature of one and the selfe same disposition and prones to euill This opinion makâ—th Paul very blockish duâ—â—itted â–ª we all are of one the selfe same nature of one the selfe same propriety and of one and the same disposition For that lompe of Adam wherehence we are deriued is vitiated and corrupted whereunto if peraduenture there be added any thing that is good the same it hath of the mere and only goodnes of God Farther they which so teach seeme to make Paul very blockishe and dull witted which could not see that which these men so easely vnderstand For he of the election of God bryngeth no other cause but the purpose and wyll of God And at the last also he crieth out O the depth of the riches c. But these sharpâ— witted men doo euen easely rid themselues of this greated difficulty euen I say by one pore word Augustine being yet a priest and newly baptised expounding this place although he saw that God could not haue a respect vnto our workes to come as causes of predestination wherby he embraseth vs yet he thought fayth foresene to be the cause of his loue towardes vs. And of this his sentence as touching ether part he bringeth this reason It is certayne that good workes are deriued into vs from the holy ghost for thorough him God worketh all in all and the same God geueth vnto vs the holy ghost Wherefore â–ª good workes sayth he forasmuch as they procede from God caÌ„ not any thing moue to his electioÌ„ or predestinatioÌ„ But he thought that God had a respect vnto our fayth and electeth them whome he foreséeth should beleue for that he thought that fayth is of our selues For although we rede sayth he that God worketh all in all yet we rede not that God beleueth all in all Wherfore Augustine erred whilest he was yet a priesâ— he thought it is of our selues to beleue but to work wel he thought to come of God These thinges wrote he being yet rude following as it should appeare to me the doctrine of his father Ambrose For he vpon this selfe same place teacheth the selfe same thing namely that God electeth them whome he knoweth shall afterward beleue But Augustine when his iudgement was now thorough Augustine reuoked his error age excercise more ripe and of deeper consideratioÌ„ reuoked this sentence as it is euident by his first boke of Retractations the. 33. chapiter in which place he thus writeth of him selfe These things had I not writteÌ„ if that I had vnderstode that Faith is no lesse the gift of God then good workes fayth is no les the gift of God then good workes And that fayth is geuen of God he gathereth by that which is written to the Ephesians in the 6. chapiter Charitye and fayth from God the father and from our Lord Iesus Christ And in the same epistle the 2. chapiter By grace ye are made safe thorough faith that not of your selues For it is the gift of God not of workes lest any man should boast And vnto Timothe I obteyned sayth he mercy that I might be faithfull but he saith not for that I was faith full To this purpose mought be brought a greate many other sentences but for this present I thought these should suffice And as touching the wordes of Paul Purpose electioÌ„ why they are attributed vnto God no man ought to wonder that the Apostle when he speaketh of these things at tributeth vnto God purpose and election For the holy scriptures euery where frame themselues to our infirmity and speake vnto men after the maner of men By those wordes we vnderstand the constancy and immutability of the will of God For euen as men are wont as touching thinges whiche they haue rashly appoynted afterward when they haue better considered the matter to alter them but those thinges which they haue decréed with good consideration and deliberation they will haue to be firme and to continew so also thinke they of God For that cause Paul calleth his will purpose and electioÌ„ An oracle was geuen to Rebecka That the elder of these two brethern should serue the yonger for she had asked counsell of God what the brethern striuinge together in her wombe signified By this oracle we se that it is God which putteth a difference God putteth a difference betwene those yâ— are borne betwene those which are borne when as otherwise by nature they are equall And promises made to this or that stocke and to this or that posterity signifie nothing else but yâ— of that stocke or posterity shall some be elected but who they be it lieth not in vs to iudge We ought rather to haue a respect vnto the effects and whom we se to be called to beleue to geue themselues to good works those Forasmuch as prebestination is a thing hâ—dden vnto what thinges we ought to haue a respect A similitude to count for elect and alwayes in this matter to haue a regard vnto the commaundementes and vnto the promises that is vnto the outward word of God But concerning the hidden counsell of God as touching euery perticular man we haue nothing reueled vnto vs. But Chrisostome semeth to be against this First â—e sayth That there arose greate offence touching the reiection of the Iewes and the election of the Gentiles especially seing that the Gentiles had alwayes bene vncleane but the Iewes had moste playne promises For it is all one sayth he as if the sonne of a king vnto whome the kingdome semeth to be by
to doe them there is not added saith he to doe all the commaundements God receiueth a man which endeuoreth himselfe to doe them and of his mercy forgeueth many things But this that is written To doe them must of necessitie be vnderstand of all For doubtlesse in the lawe which this man calleth the Testament are written all And if God forgeue or remit any thing he doeth it to men already regenerate And not vnto Vnto those which are not iustified nothing is remitted of the rigor of the law them that are straungers from him children of wrath such as they must néedes be which are not as yet iustified but stil prepare themselues and are bent to performe the conditions Vnto these I say nothing is remitted wherefore they are bound vnto all And therefore Moses said as Paul testifieth Cursed be he which abideth not in all the things that are written in the boke of the law Farther he maketh a contention also about the production of fayth and demaundeth from whence it hath his beginning in vs. We in one word easely answer that it hath his beginning of the holy ghost But he faineth himselfe to wonder From wheÌ„ce faith is ingenerated in vs. how we graunt the holy ghost vnto a man before he doth beleue For he thinketh that to be absurd First I can not deuise how this man should so much wonder at this But afterward I perceaue that he manifestly maketh and teacheth with the Pelagians that fayth is of our selues and that it is gotten by humane strengthes For otherwise if he beleued that it is of God and of the holy ghost he would not seperate the cause from his effect But that he should not thinke that we without good reason do attribute vnto the holy ghost the beginning of fayth let hym harken vnto the moste manifest testimonyes of the Scriptures Paule sayth in the first epistle vnto the Corrinthians Not in the words which mans wisedome teacheth but which the holy ghost teacheth that your faith should not be of the wisdome of men but of God And in the same place The carnall man vnderstandeth not the thinges that are of God neither can he for vnto him they are foolishnes for they are spiritually discerned â–ª But how can they be spiritually discerned except the spirite of God be present Children also know that of * Coniugata be those wordes which being of one kind be dâ—riued of an other as of iustice a iust man or a iust thing Coniugata are deriued firme arguments And vnto the Galathians God sayth he hath sent his spirit into our hartes whereby we cry Abba father For by the spirit we beleue and in beleuing we call vpon God Yea and the spirit himselfe as it is written vnto the Romanes beareth testimony vnto our spirit that we are the children of God And vnto the Ephesians Be ye strenthened by the spirit in the inward man that Christ may by fayth dwell in your harts Here we sée that that fayth whereby we embrase Christ commeth of the spirit of God whereby our inward man is made stronge The Apostles when they sayd Lord increase our fayth manifestly declared that it sprang not of their owne strengthes but of the the breathing of God And Paul in the 1. to the Corrinthians the 12. chapiter Vnto one saith he is geuen the word of wisedome vnto an other the word of knowledge vnto an other fayth vnto an other the grace of healing And then is added that it is one and the selfe same spirit which worketh all these thinges deuiding vnto euery man as pleaseth him And if thou wilt say that this place and the foresayd petition of the Apostles pertayneth vnto the particular fayth by which are wrought miracles doubtles I will not be much agaynst it And yet if thou wilt nedes haue it so I will reason a minori that is from the lesse For if these frée gifts are not had but from the spirit of God much les can that vniuersall and mighty fayth whereby we are iustified he had from els where Farther Paul vnto yâ— Rom. Vnto euery one sayth he as God hath deuided the measure of fayth And in the latter to the Cor. Hauing saith he the self same spirit of fayth eueÌ„ as it is written I haue beleued for which cause also I speake we also beleue and speake that God which raysed vp Iesus from the dead shall through Iesus rayse vp our bodyes also Vnto the Gal. are reckned vp the fruites of the spirite Charity ioy peace patience lowlines gentlenes fayth meekenes and temperaunce Fayth here is numbred among the fruites of the spirit wherefore it procedeth of the spirit But vnto the Ephesians he sayth more manifestly By grace you are made safe through fayth and that not of your selues for it is the gift of God And in the Actes of the Apostles it is thus written The Lord opened the hart of the woman that sold silkes to geue hede vnto those thinges which Paul spake And in the 13. chapiter They beleued as many as were predestinate vnto eternall life Wherefore it is not to be doubted but that fayth is ingenerated in our harts by the holy ghost who yet may indede be had of them which beleue not but that yet is onely perswading and not as sanctifying them How the holy ghost is in man not regenerate And although in the elect he sodenly poureth in fayth yet forasmuch as he is the cause of fayth he is therefore before it both in dignity and in order Now let vs sée what absurdities Pighius gathereth out of this sentence If the spirit sayth he be the author of our fayth and vseth the instrument of the word of God and may be also in them that beleue not how commeth it to passe that wheÌ„ as there are many at one and the selfe same sermon where as both spirit is preseÌ„t and the word preached yet part do beleue and part beleue not we answere in one word that that coÌ„meth because the spirit is not of like efficacy in all men neither doth after one the selfe same maner teach all meÌ„ inwardly and in yâ— minde But of his will we can not render in cause although we nothing doubt but that it is most iust If the matter be so sayth he the hearers will easely content them selues neither will they put to their endeuor or studie for they know that that is in vaine when as it wholy dependeth of the spirite of God This is not only a very common but also an enuious obiection But we answer that all men are bouÌ„d to beleue the word of God and therfore theyr bounden duety is diligently and attentiuely to hearken vnto it with all their strengthes to assent vnto it And if they so doe not they shal then incurre the punishment of the law neither are they to be hearkened vnto if they shall say that they could not obey it or if they would haue
the Centaures and of the Lapethites But put â—e on the Lord Iesus Christ When he had taught that the olde man together with his works of darknes is to be put of he thought it good afterwarde to setforth vnto vs a new garment namely Christ him selfe This form of speaking What is our wedding garment Christ was geuâ—â— as a garment to our first parentes he vsed to the Galathians As many of you sayth he as are baptised haue put on Christ This is that wedding garment which euery christian ought to put on And if we will follow allegoryes this garment God commended to our first parents when he clothed them with the skinnes which were plucked of from deade beastes Christ geueth not to vs that garment but in as muche as he hath made himselfe a sacrifice for mankinde And take not thought for the flesh to fulfill the Iustes of it By the fleshe he here vnderstandeth not naturall health For that is not to be neglected that we may be able the more constantly to serue God Paul wryteth to Timothe Vse a little wine because of the stomake and often infirmities Here he prohibiteth only the pleasures and delites of the flesh For when we let loose the bridle to them the flesh is made vnruely Wherefore seing that we ought continually to wrastle agaynst the prone affects therof let vs take héede that with ouer much delicatenes we norish them not The fourtenth Chapiter HIm that is weake in the fayth receiue not for controuersies of disputations One beleueth that he may eate of all things an other which is weake eateth herbes Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not let not him which eateth not iudge him that eateth for god hath receiued him That we may the easelyer vnderstande those things which shall afterwarde be spoken let vs briefly declare the state of the Churche at the beginning The Here is declared the state of the churche in the first times Church in those first times consisted of Iewes Gentiles conuerted vnto Christ And the Gentiles liued more fréely as they which were not bounde to the lawes of Moses and as for theyr owne ceremonies of the Grekish religion they plainly saw to be vaine and dampnable But the Iewes which knew that their lawe was geuen of God himself could not straight way be persuaded that it was to be abrogated Therefore they stayed neither would they easely be plucked away from it And therfore they abstained from meates prohibited in the law and obserued the festiuall dayes of the Iewes All which things declared that they were yet weake in faith And this their infirmitie of faith the stronger and learneder sorte bothe sharpely reproued and also derided On the contrary side the Iewes reproued the Whereof sprang the discorde betwene the Gentiles the Iewes in yâ— church Gentiles as they which liued to fréely and condemned them as violaters of the lawes of God for that they did without putting any difference eate of al kindes of meates as it were with a certaine vnsatiable gredinesse of the belly And this discorde did not a little vexe the Churches at that time Therefore Paul earnestly as much as lyeth in him laboureth to put it away and admonisheth the stronger sort not to reiecte the weaker either as heretikes or as infidels but rather to instruct them and with all charitie to cherish them vntill they were confirmed in sound doctrine And on the other side he commaundeth the weake ones not rashly to condemne them that were better learned and stronger then themselues Him that is weake in the faith receiue That is adioyne him vnto you and through your humanitie and doctrine ease him of the burthen and payne of ignoraunce If thou demaunde whether that weaknes of faith were a let that they could not be iustified in Christ I thinke we may answere that it was no let For Weaknes of faythe is not a let to iustificatioÌ„ we are not iustified by the strength and excellencie of our fayth but by the obiecte thereof as we haue oftentimes taught for although some fayth be weake yet is it faith But these men thou wilt say beleued not all the things which are to be beleued for they beleued not that the ceremonyes of the law of Moses were abrogated But that faith which beleueth not all the articles of the fayth is not a true faith I graunt this in dede if that it happen throughe the default of him that beleueth as if a maÌ„ do contemne the truthes which he hath heard out of the holy scriptures and will not admit them but will be his owne iudge and arbitrer howe muche ought to be beleued of the holy scriptures and ascribeth more vnto himselfe then There is not always required an expresse faith touching all things to the testimony of the word of God this is not a true fayth For the holy Ghoste vseth not to breath into any maÌ„ suche a minde But if a man beleue not any thing which is not yet sufficiently knowen and tried out when yet notwithstanding in minde he is ready to receiue the truthe if it be once made plaine I sée no cause why suche a fayth shold not both be and be called a true faith iustifie the beleuer especially if he assent to Christ and to the principall poynts of religion Not for controuersies of disputations He prohibiteth odious contentions which rather alienate then edefie the mindes of the weake The mindes of men ought not in vaine to be wearyed but rather to be taught Paul in the last chapter of the first Epistle to Timothe sayth that certaine were sicke about vnprofitable questions and contentions of wordes And in the latter Epistle he admonysheth Timothe to eschue questions which he calleth foolish and without learning Which thing if the schoole diuines had obserued and taken héede of we shoulde not then haue had in theyr bokes so many intricate and darke I will not say vngodly and sacrilegious questions How be it all questions vniuersally are not to be condemned as vnprofitable â–ª Wherfore I can not commend certain men which are wise indéede and wary in other matters but in this one thing doubtles are not very circumspect which thinke that yâ— question touching the Eucharist which is at this day euery where debated in the churche is not conuenient and is vnprofitable The question touching the Eucharist is not vnprofitable For they consider not how much it auaileth to our saluation constantly to holde â–ª that Christ both had and at this day hath the true and perfect nature of man and to expell that detestable idolatry brought in by thys that men beleue that in the bread and wine or as they speake vnder the accidences of bread and wâ—ne is really and corporally the body of Christ When we labour for this that the horrible abuses touching Christian religion might be taken away we dispute not about the shadow of an asse or about
thynges of which there is no mention at all made in the holy Scriptures yea we know that very many thinges which they defend were receaued long after the Apostles tyme out of the decrees or Synodes of Byshops And if there be any whose originall is not certainly knowen yet doe not the holy Scriptures make any mention of them But here the Apostle doth for thys cause commend hys Gospel because it was before promised by the Prophets in the holy Scriptures All these thynges haue a wonderfull When the promise of the Gospell begâ—n emphasis For that which was so long tyme before promised of God can not be but excellent and wonderfull And thys promise beganne froÌ„ that which Adam inspyred with the holy ghost spake Thys is nowe bone of my bones and fleshe of my fleshe which the Apostle to the Ephesians taketh to be spoken of Christ Gen. 2. and of the Church and from that also which was sayd vnto Eue Thy seede shall Gen. 3. breake hys head in peeces Afterward it was extended with continuall oracles by the Patriarckes holy Prophets euen vnto the end Prophets are here taken for excellent men namely interpreters of the worde of God and by thys worde are signified all the writers of the Canonicall Scripture of what degree soeuer they were of And that which is added in the holy Scriptures pertayneth to this end to shew that they are not vayne oracles which he citeth for as much as they are extant in the holy Scriptures For they are sealed with publicke writings and ratified and firme by an instrument And in speakyng of these thynges he commendeth hym self which was the minister of so great a Gospell And by the selfe same meanes he calleth them backe both from ceremonyes and also from Philosophie vnto which thynges they were wonderfully bent It followeth VVhich was made of the seede of Dauid The incarnation of the Sonne Howe the sonne of God was made of God is here touched and in consideration of the person he is sayd to haue bene made although thys agreeth not with hym but as touching hys humanitie But it is sayd of the seede of Dauid because vnto Dauid was made a notable promise so that Messias was commonly called the sonne of Dauid as we read in the Gospell that the Scribes the Phariseis testified vnto whom Christ obiecteth How doth Dauid call hym hys Lorde By thys place are the wicked Math. 22. heretickes ouerthrowen which affirme that Christ had a body not of the nature and substaunce of the Virgin but brought from heauen They faine vnto them Christ had a true body and flesh of the Virgin Mary selues this argument Because our fleshe is subiecte vnto damnation the curse therfore it is not very likely say they that the sonne of God would take it vpon hym Which argument may easily be confuted For curse and damnation are accidences wherefore God was able easilye remoue them and yet keepe whole the nature and substaunce of man Wherefore he could no lesse geue vnto Christ a holy and cleane body of the Virgin then he could out of the vyle clay bring forth a noble and most cleane body vnto Adam And in that we heare that the sonne of God so abased hym selfe to take vpon hym humane fleshe it ought to be vnto vs no small spurre that nothing be offered vnto vs so hard which for Christes sake we will not suffer Many demaunde why Christ the sonne of God Why Christ tokâ— vpon hym humane fleshe tooke vpon hym humane fleshe And although many reasons might be brought yet will I bryng that which Ambrose hath rendred vpon this place namely that punishment myght be taken in that fleshe which sinned euen as men that are malefactours are there accustomed to suffer punishmentes where they haue coÌ„mitted Ambrose great wicked crimes VVhich was declared to be the Sonne of God Here I can not tell howe the Latine translation had Qui praedestinatus est that is which was predestinate By meanes whereof the interpreters had much adoe to declare it aptlye They myght in deede saye that Christ was to thys end predestinate to be the Mediatour and redemer of mankinde But the thynges which followe agree not therwith for the cause of thys predestination could not be eyther the resurrection from the dead or effusion of the holy ghost Therefore we must read it as the Greke bookes haue it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth as Chrysostome interpreteth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is shewed declared and iudged The Apostle first entreateth of the veritie of the humane nature which is hereby shewed because he was made borne of the seede of Dauid Now he setteth forth the deuine nature For he sayth that Christ was by sure argumentes published declared and shewed to bee the sonne of God And although here is no mention of predestination yet is not the Latine translatioÌ„ new For Origene maketh Origene eiteth the Latine translatioÌ„ mention of it who yet followeth it not For he interpreteth it as it is in the Greke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But how he shoulde cite the Latine translation there are sondrye opinions Some attribute thys to hys diligent and painfull studye which had a care to search out all translations Neyther is it to be thought that he was ignoraunt of the Latine tongue for as much as he was called to Rome by Mammaea the mother of Alexander the Emperour Some thinke that these thynges were not written by the author but put in by the interpreter And there are some which thinke that that booke is none of Origenes among whom is Erasmus Hierome expounding the first chap. to the Ephesians playnlye sheweth Hierome that we shoulde here reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neyther addeth he the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And vndoubtedly thys worde is vsed when Magistrates elected are published and declared Therefore thys is the sense Christ which was man in very dede The signification of this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The resurrections is the only signe of the deuine nature of Christ and of the seede of Dauid was declared appoynted and published to be the sonne of God by the reasons following In power according to the spirite of sanctification resurrection of the dead Thys kinde of speache being very darcke hath sondrye expositions Some thus expounde it as though it were one onely argument to proue the diuinitie of Christ namely hys resurrection which they say was done by power and by the holy ghost And to proue thys argument to be of great force they alleage that Christ gaue no other signe but the signe of Ionas the Prophete that also which hee sayd Lose thys Temple and on the thyrd daye I will rayse it vppe agayne Iohn 2. And it seemeth that some of the Apostles dyd therfore dispayre of the diuine nature because they saw the resurrection to be differred as Cleophas sayd vnto
therfore he geueth vs charity and other most noble vertues He addeth Called Sainctes by which worde he admonisheth them of their state past If they be called to holynes for as much as there caÌ„ be no motioÌ„ but where limites are apointed therfore they mought well conclude that they were called from vncleanes and Why the Romanes were called holy vnpurenes to holynes Neither say thou All they which were at Rome ought not to be called holy for that there were many there whiche were not absolute and not yet perfecte for these thynges let not For Paule first had a regarde vnto the better sort and in theyr name and prayse beautified the whole church For certayne preregatiues of singular members do redounde vnto the other members Further the Apostle had a consideracion wherevnto they were called namely to be made holy He sawe that they were called to the communion Augustine of Sainctes whereof they also tooke theyr name And Augustine in his 6. booke against Iulianus admonisheth vs not to thinke that this woord holynes signifieth This word holynes signifieth not perfection perfection And he citeth a place of Paul in the first epistle to the Cor. where he sayeth The Temple of God is holy which Temple ye be And no man is ignorant but that the Corinthians were infected with many vices And if we wil serche out the strenght of the significacion of the worde Sancti that is Sainctes or holy as the same Augustine teacheth in his booke de Symbolo fide it cometh of this Whence this word holynes is deriued worde Sanctio that is to constitute For that is called holy whiche is constant and firme and appoynted to abyde but nothing more letteth vs to abyde for euer then doth sinne for it is sayd that the reward of sinne is death Therfore it cometh to passe that holynes consisteth chiefely in the forgeuenes remission of sinnes FroÌ„ which seÌ„tence that disagreeth not which Paul hath in the first to the Cor. when he sayeth after he had rehearsed a cathaloge of enormious sinnes And these thinges were yee sometymes but nowe yee are washed yee are sanctified But the forgeuenes of sinnes is had by the holy ghost If that we shal call any thynge holy by reason of preparatioÌ„ they mought truly be called holy which haue beleued in Christ because that by the grace and spirite of Christe they are prepared to glory and highe purenes of lyfe to come Ambrose semeth Ambrose to searche out who are they which are called the beloued of God and called Sainctes And he aunswereth that these are they which thinke well of Christ If thou wilt agayne demaund what those are he aunswereth That those thinke What those be that thinke well of Christ well of Christ which thinke that we ought to put our confidence in hym only and that in hym is perfect saluation And of it may be concluded as of contraries that they thynke not well of Christ which trust in theyr owne strengthes or workes which thinge such as doo are not to be nombred amonge the called Sainctes and beloued of God as Ambrose now speaketh of them The called he nameth Sainctes because men of theyr owne nature are not able to attayne Holynes is not the cause of calling vnto holynes vnles they be led by the celestiall might of the holy Ghost And this is not to be left vnspokeÌ„ of that men are not therfore called of god because they are holy but that they are therefore holy because they are called Paul doth not rashely vse this kind of speach because the Iewes for that they had theyr original The Iewes claymed holynes vnto themselues only froÌ„ the holy Patriarches Prophetes boasted that all holynes consisted in theyr stocke only as thoughe other nacions were so wicked that it shoulde be counted an vnlawfull thing to communicate with them this proprietye of holynes But now yt is manifest that through the grace of Christ it is brought to passe that as well the Gentiles as the Iewes haue obtained the prerogatiue of holynes in an equall balance so that they haue the fayth of Christ Here we see also that Paule in placing of these two wordes obserued a iust order For fyrst he setteth to the beloued of God before called Saintes because that holynes A tâ—imâ— placing of wordes breaketh forth of no other thing then of that charity and loue wherewith God loueth vs. And he might haue set forth the Romanes with other most ample titles namely that they had the dominion ouer the whole world ruled ouer all But passing ouer these things he speaketh only of yâ— things that are of more value chiefly because it was not expedieÌ„t to flatter yâ— Gentiles more then yâ— Iewes and especially because there was risen no smale discord betwene both nacions Wherefore he ouerskippeth those titles which were proper vnto the Romanes he toucheth the coÌ„mon prayses of all such as beleue that they which were of the Gentiles and they which were of the circumcisioÌ„ might in that church be the better vnited together betweene them selues But we may not therfore be afrayd It is lawfull to call Princes by their titles both to salute and also to call Princes by their proper titles For in so doing we both admonishe our selues what we owe vnto theÌ„ and also we put theÌ„ in minde of theyr duety For Paule also when in the actes of the Apostles he made an oration to Agryppa was not afraid to call him by the title of a king Hetherto we haue expounded the second parte of the salutation that is what they were whom Paule saluteth Now let vs see what good thinges he wisheth vnto them Grace saith he to you and peace c. By the name of peace he vnderstandeth What peace signifieth with the Hebreues after the maner of the Hebrues the increase of all good thinges For as the Ethnikes say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is grace salutem that is health so the Hebrues say Schalom that is peace And in the olde testament this salutatioÌ„ is ofteÌ„ vsed Yea and Christ also comming vnto the Apostles sayd Peace be with you And he commaunded Luke 24. the Apostles that into what house soeuer they entred they should say Peace be vnto this house To this salutacion commoÌ„ly vsed among the Hebrues Math. 10. Paule addeth this word grace which word is not often found in the olde testament Grace is ioyned with peace added vnto salutations But Paule herein nothing offendeth For it aunswereth vnto his vocation for he was a preacher of grace and in the meane tyme admonisheth them to whom he writeth that peace is not to be looked for that is the heape of all good thinges from our owne strengthe and merites but from the grace of God He sheweth the roote and putteth it fyrst from whence other good thinges are powred vppon vs that we may haue the childe together
worthy because God by them doth sometimes punishe vs. Otherwyse we should commend the deuill also whose bondslaues we are made through sinne and of hym are greuouslye afflicted For he is the tormentour of God and the executour of the deuine vengeaunce Moreouer we read that Saule was geuen of God to be kyng in Gods furye and wrath to auenge the wantonnes and rebellion of the people by the tyrannie of a wicked kyng And yet is not an vngodly kyng therefore to be commended or praysed These thynges and such lyke do plainly declare the weakenes of that argument And as touching that which was sayd in the second place that the wordes of the Apostle which we are here in hand with carye with them theyr exposition for they are sayd to be deliuered vp vnto the lustes of theyr owne hart Wherfore they had them within them before and God wrought them not within them but for that they were before extant he deliuered them vp vnto them to be set a fire of them we graunt in déede that the powers and faculties of lusting are naturally grafted in man And God was the author of them when he created man But God made them moderate and such which should be subiecte vnto reason and obedient vnto the worde of God and not be rebellious eyther agaynst hym or agaynst reason But after sinne they became stubborne violent and rebellious Wherefore it is plaine that that is false which thys man sayth that suche lustes as we are now deliuered vp vnto for to be punished withall were extant in vs before sinne They are vndoubtedlye Iatsar harang that is an euill workmanship or imagination wherwith our hart is perpetually enfected But this euil imagination was not geuen of God in the creation but followed after sinne And agaynst that whiche was lastly alleaged namely that these things are done rather by the patience or suffrance of God then by his power Augustine declareth by the words of Paul that either of them is true for to the Romanes it is written Euen so God willing to shew his wrath and to make his power knowen suffred with long patience the vessels of wrath Rom. 9. ordeyned to damnation In these wordes is expresse mencion as well of power as of pacience And although in that 3. chapter of the 5. booke agaynst Iulianus Augustine sayth that he greatly passeth not whether of these wayes these kinde of speaches be expounded yet enclineth he more to my sentence to thinke that God worketh something els when he delyuereth hardeneth or blyndeth then that he suffreth permiteth or forsaketh Yea he manifestly writeth that it is not likely but that euē as God whē he punisheth worketh something in our bodies so also should we thinke that he worketh something in the mindes although after a secrete maner And thus much hitherto of the Fathers If my iudgement therein should be demaunded I would say that these kyndes of speache To deliuer vp to blinden to harden and to seduce do signify somethyng more then to be forsakē of God or withdrawing of grace which hapneth through sin and which all men confesse For we can not deny but that of God are offred many occasions which in men that are destitute of grace and of the holy ghost séeme to stirre vp euill lusts to be vnto thē occasion of fallyng as it is manifest of the vngodly king Achab vnto whō the words of the false prophetes wer as a snare And the words of God pronounced vnto Pharao by Moses wer instrumēts of his greater hardening And the aduersities whiche happened vnto the Israelites in the desert were occasions both of blasphemye and also of infidelity And that God ministred such occasions it is out of controuersye Whiche occasions when they light vpon a godly mynd and one that is adorned with the grace of God they turne vnto good and are profitable for theyr saluation But when Occasions inward and outward they happen vpon those which are forsaken of God they cause a greater fall and a greater turning away from God And such occasions happen both outwardly and also inwardly For not only persecutions aduersities pleasures and entismentes do outwardly offer themselues vnto vs but also cogitacions and inward motions are suggested vnto the mynde which to the godly are profytable to saluation but the wicked they do more and more confyrme in impiety Besides these occasions such as are alredy alienated from God seme not to nede any other preparation to sinne For by reason of our corrupt nature we are prone inough vnto it of our selues Wherefore Paule in this Epistle to the Romanes sayth that these vessels of wrath are prepared and apt to destruction And in the booke of Genesis Our cogitations and counsels are prone vnto euill euen from Sinne comprehendeth two things our childehode But to make the thing more playne being otherwise somewhat darke it shal be good to marke that sinne comprehendeth two thinges Action and a defect or want For that action is called sinne which wanteth of the law and of such conditions and circumstances which should make it vpright and commendable If we speake of the action in that it is extant and is counted among naturall creatures it is not to be doubted but that it is done of God But the defect or want forasmuch as it pertayneth to priuation neyther is in very deede extant hath no neede of any efficient cause but it sufficeth that the grace It is God which with draweth his grace from sinners of the holy ghost be remoued and our strengthes taken away by whiche that action myght haue bene brought to a iust perfection And who can deny but that this withdrawing of strengthes and grace is done of God For he is the moderator of hys owne giftes But we must alwayes adde this that God doth iustly and for our euill desertes withdraw hys ayde And as Anselmus writeth in his booke of the fall of the deuill Euen as we are not afrayd to confesse that that creature is made of God which yet is brought forth through the wicked will of man for we say that God is the Creator of an infant borne of adultery why also shall we deny but that he is the author of that action whiche is brought forth through an euill will And this must we without all controuersy graunt that whatsoeuer is extant in the nature of thinges the same must of necessitie haue God for hys author Wherefore it followeth that these thinges are done of God not only by permission but also his might and power thereunto helpeth and as they say worketh God permitteth not against his will but willingly with all Otherwise that thing should be nothing For whereas they talke of permission I would fayne know of them whether God permitteth willingly or not willingly If thou say not willingly then shall it followe that God permitteth it agaynst hys will and by compulsion But if thou say that he doth it willingly because
oppressed Otherwise it shall bee all one to bee occupied in them as to marke what Liui Aristotle Salust Plutarche and other writers haue left in writing But now without the law is the righteousnes of God made manifest beyng confirmed by the testimony of the law and of the prophetes Here is expressedly put forth the question wherof he will afterward entreat And thereof he putteth two partes Of which the one is that the righteousnes of God is without the law made manifest The other is that it is obtained by the faith of Iesus Christ And Paule affirmeth that this righteousnes of God hath the testimonye both of the law and of the prophets This is it which he proposed at the beginning that by the Gospell is reueled the righteousnes of God from saith to faith And in that he writeth that this manifestation is done without the law he vnderstādeth without helpe of the law being obserued but onely by the hearing of faith Which The righteousnes of God threefold selfe thing he affirmed vnto the Galathians when he said Haue ye receiued the holy ghost by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith The righteousnes of God as I haue in an other place declared is thréefold The first is wherby we are through Christ receiued into fauour and our sinnes are forgeuen vs and the righteousnes of Christ is imputed vnto vs. And the second kind of righteousnes followeth this namely that thorough helpe of the holy ghost our minde is reformed and we all whole are inwardly renewed by grace Thirdly follow holy and godly workes for they which are once come thus far are most zelous and desirous of working well Now then Paule entreateth of the first righteousnes whiche he saith is declared in vs without the law And he calleth it the righteousnes of God because it is gotten thorough his power and goodnes and not thorough our owne workes And if a man do more narowly consider it it is the mercy of God which he bestoweth vpon vs thorough Christ And I haue in an other place admonished that that which the Hebrues call Tsedech and our men haue turned righteousnes signifieth rather goodnes and mercy And therefore to this day the Iewes call almes by that name And Ambrose vpon this place is of the selfe same mynd For he sayth Therefore is Ambrose Why the mercy of God is called righteousnes that called the righteousnes of God which semeth to be the mercy of God because it hath his originall beginning of Gods promise and when that promise is performed it is called the righteousnes of God For therfore is it the righteousnes of God because that is rendered which was promised Also whē he receiueth those which fly vnto him it is called rightousnes For one not to receiue him that flieth vnto him it is iniquity Thus much Ambrose But we must not harken vnto them which in this place do interprete these wordes Without the law for without the ceremonies of the lawe For we haue before shewed that althoughe the question was moued by reason of them yet hath Paule entreated of the lawe generally so that it comprehendeth all the partes of the law They seme not much to ouershoote themselues which by the righteousnes Christ the righteousnes of God of God vnderstande Christ for whatsoeuer pertayneth to iustification that same commeth from him vnto vs when we beleue in hym Betwene the righteousnes of God and ours Paule plainly putteth a difference when he saith in this self same The manifestation of the righteousnes of God happened chiefly in the tyme of the Apostles The order and maner of the preaching of the Apostles Epistle Being ignorant of the righteousnes of God and seeking to establishe theyr owne they are not subiecte vnto the righteousnes of God But that we may the better vnderstand what this manifestation of the rightousnes of God is which then happened chieflye when Paule wrote these thinges it must thus be vnderstanded that we must haue a regarde what manner of preaching the Apostles vsed As farre as we can gather out of the sermons of the Apostles as they are set forth in the Actes of the Apostles First they preached repentaunce setting before mens eyes their sinnes and condemnation wherin men were wrapped then they gathered together the proprieties and conditions of Christ which should heale these euils and that out of the holy scriptures Thirdly they applied the same proprieties and conditions vnto Iesus of Nazareth to allure men vnto his fayth And suche as hearyng these things beleued the same obteyned of God remission of their sinnes Inwardly they were made new and outwardly they liued moste holily resembling the image of God to which mankynde was made With perseuerance they called vppon God communicating together in prayers breakyng of bread all holye workes They stedfastly did put their trust in God as they which were vtterly destitute of all other helpe They nothing regarded worldly riches laying the price of their things and money at the féete of the Apostles They stoutely bare a good testimonye vnto Why the righteousnes of God is said to be made manifest without the law Christ reioycing that they suffred greuous thinges for hys names sake Lastly in this quarell they cherefully shed theyr bloud bestowed theyr life And the world seyng those thinges could not but be moued and acknowledge that a new kynde of righteousnes appeared on the earth And because amongest them were Ethenikes which had no knowledge at all of the law therfore the Apostle sayth Without the law Also many of the Hebrewes were called who although they knew the law yet they nothyng at all regarded it And it was all one as if they had not had the law There came some also which liued very vprightly and were moste zelous in the study of the law as Nathaniell whome Christ pronounced to be a true Israelite in whom there was no guile And these were iustified without the law for that obseruation of the law which they performed was not the cause why they were iustified The lawe in déede may be a helpe vnto iustification because it admonisheth vs and accuseth vs by whiche meanes we are dryuen vnto Christe But for as muche as it hathe not the strengthe to forgeue synnes to geue the The law helpeth vnto iustification but it is not the cause thereof A conciliation holye Ghoste to suggest faythe into the hartes of the hearers therefore Paule saythe righte well That we are iustified wythout the lawe Augustine in hys booke de spiritu litera saith that the Apostle seemeth to speake thynges repugnaunt For he affyrmeth that the righteousnes of God whereof he nowe speaketh had his testimonye of the lawe and the Prophetes and yet be saythe that it was made manifeste without the lawe But he aunswereth that there is here in verye deede no contradiction if a man rightly distinct those thinges which are here spoken For
the law is two maner of wayes cōfirmed by fayth First because by it we obtaine the holy ghost whereby are ministred vnto vs strengthes to obey the lawe But a man may paraduenture doubt how this can be that by fayth we haue the holy ghost when as of necessity he alwayes goeth before fayth For fayth The holy ghost goeth before fayth in vs. Betwene causes and effects are certayne circuites The holy ghost both goeth before and also followeth fayth The Law maketh vs vncertaineof the good will of God The Law with out fayth is weake and can not consiste is both his gift and also commeth from him to vs. But we answere that betwene the causes and the effectes seme to be certayne circuites as it is manifest by cloudes and showers From cloudes discend raynes out of waters which are in the inferior places are taken vp vapors by the heate of the heauēs which are thickened into cloudes out of which againe discend showers vpon the earth But in this circute we must alwayes haue a recourse to the first according to the order of nature which is whē there is supposed an humor of which cloudes may encrease So also must we do here We will graūt that fayth by the benefite of the holy ghost springeth in vs. By which fayth is increased the aboundance of the selfe same spirite whose encrease the former fayth hath preuented and of a greater fayth is still made a greater encrease of the spirite But yet notwithstanding we constantly affirme that there is but one thing chiefely from whence all these good things flow namely the holy ghost Secondly saith Augustine the lawe is by the helpe of fayth otherwise confirmed Because by fayth we pray and calling vpon God with prayers we do not only obtayne remission of sinnes but also so greate a portion of the spirite and of grace that we haue strengthes to obey the lawe Vndoubtedly the lawe if it be taken by it selfe maketh vs both vncertayne of the good will of God and after a sort bringeth desperation vnles fayth come and helpe which both maketh vs assured that God is pacefied and mercifull towards vs and also by grace obtayneth the renuing of strengthes And the Apostles phrase whereby he sayth that by fayth he establisheth the lawe is to be noted For thereby he signifieth that the lawe if it be left vnto it selfe and without fayth is weake so that it can not consiste And therefore vnles it be vpholden by fayth it shall easely fall And The woonderful sharpnes of wit in Paule The Law and sayth helpe one an other this is the poynte of a singular artificer not only to depel from him that which is obiected but also to declare that the selfe same maketh most of all for hys purpose The lawe and fayth helpe one an other and as the common saying is geue handeseche to other For the lawe doth as a scholemaster bring men vnto the fayth of Christ and on the other side fayth bringeth this to passe that it maketh them after a sort able to accomplishe the lawe For strayght waye so soone as a man beleueth in Christ he obtayneth iustification and is liberally endued with aboundance of the spirite and with grace The entent and purpose of the lawe was that a man should both be made good and also be saued But this thing it was not able to performe Then succeded fayth and did helpe it for through it is a man renued so that he is able to obey God and his commaundementes Chrisostome sayth that Paule here proueth three thinges First that a man may be iustified without the lawe Secondly that the lawe can not iustify Thirdly that fayth and the lawe are not repugnant one to the other Ambrose teacheth that therefore by fayth is the lawe established because that those thinges which by the lawe are commaunded to be done are by fayth declared to be done And we haue alredy before heard that this righteousnes which Paule here commendeth hath testemony both of the lawe and of the Prophetes And if any man obiect that therefore the lawe is made voyde by fayth because by it ceremonies are abolished he answereth that this thing therefore so happeneth because the lawe it selfe would haue it so and foretold that it should so come to passe In Daniell we reade that after the comming of Christ and after that he was slayne the dayly sacrifice should be taken away and the The Law Would and fortold that ceremonis should be made voide Testimonis witnessing that the ceremonis of the Hebrues should cease holy anoynting and such like kinde of ceremonies Wherefore Christ did not without cause saye The lawe and the Prophetes endured vnto Iohn baptistes tyme. Ieremy also most manifestly sayd that an other leage should be made farre diuers from that which was made in the olde tyme. The epistle vnto the Hebrues thereby concludeth that that which was the olde leage and was so called should one day be abolished Zachary the Prophet in his 2 chapter sayth that the city of Ierusalem should be inhabited without walles Which signified that the Church of the beleuers should so be spred abroade and dispersed through out the whole world that it should not be enclosed in by any borders or limites Which selfe same thing Esay semeth to testefy when he sayth That mount Sion and the house of the Lord should be on the toppe of the hilles so that the Gentiles should come vnto it out of al places And Malachy the Prophet pronounced that the name of God should be called vpon frō the rising of the sunne to the going downe of the same so that vnto God should euery where be offred Minchah which many haue transferred vnto y◠Eucharist as though it were a sacrifice when as yet the prophet thereby vnderstādeth prayers and the offring vp euen of our selues as Tertullian testefieth in his booke agaynst the Iewes and also Ierome when he interpreteth that place Wherefore when the Prophets seme to affirme that ceremonyes should be transferred vnto the Ethnikes they are so to be vnderstād as though by the signes they ment the thinges themselues The Ethnikes being conuerted vnto Christ receaued that which was represented by the ceremonies of the elders But they reiected the How the Ethnikes receued the ceremonis of the Hebrues outward signes and thys was by fayth to confirme the lawe And forasmuch as the Prophetes foretold that ceremonyes should be abolished the same is to be taken as if it had bene spoken of the lawe for that the Prophetes were interpreters of the lawe And that Christ when he should come should chaunge the ceremonies euen the Iewes them selues doubted not whych thing is manifest by Iohn Baptist shewed that ceremonis should bee abrogated the historie of Iohn Baptist which we reade in the Gospell For when he would purge menne conuerted vnto God he sente them not vnto sacrifices and vnto the ceremonies of Moses by
ernest peny and a triall of the saluation to come And therefore in those which are in Christ he hath engrauen and emprinted his spirite Nether nede we sayth Ambrose forasmuch as we are so deare vnto God to be aferd that we should of him be deceaued And Paul hath not without a cause made mencion of the holy ghost For he it is which beareth witnes vnto our spirite that we are the sonnes of God and by him we chiefely acknowledge the thinges that are geuē vs of God For as it is written in the first to the Corrinthians we haue not receaued the spirite of this world but the spirit which is God to know the thinges which are geuen vs of God But because we can not by certayne demonstracions or by experience of the sence teach vnto the infidels this loue of God whereof the holy ghost maketh vs assured therefore it is A similitude sayd to be powred into our hartes For we are in this life like strangers which although at home they come of a noble parentage and are rich yet so long as they are abiding amōgst strange nations they are not had in estimation But yet they knowing their owne nobility reioyce in their hart and passe not vpon the vayne opinions that other men haue of them So we hauing the loue of God shed abroade into our hartes when we are as fooles miserable men derided of the wicked are nothing at all moued with their iudgement being fully contented with our state and condition Augustine somewhat otherwise expoundeth this place For he thought that by loue is to be vnderstand that loue wherwith we loue God which exposition in my iudgement can haue no place For we haue not therefore our hope vnshaken because we loue God but because we are loued of God Farther the scope of Paul is to confirme our hope by the benefit of the death of Christ which maketh vs assured not of our loue towards God but contrariwise of Gods loue towardes vs. Wherefore he concludeth his argument with these wordes And God hath set forth his loue to wardes vs. c. Although we also gladly acknowledge with Augustine that the hope of godly men is somewhat confirmed for that they now feele by the holy ghost that they are inflamed with the loue of God when they vnderstand that for their sake the sonne of God was of hym deliuered vnto the death And that our loue is deriued of that loue of God wherewith he embraseth vs it is playne and manifest Our loue springeth of the loue of God but as touching the sence of the Apostle the former exposition is more naturall For Christ when we were yet weake according to the consideration of the time died for the vngodly For a man will scarce dye for a righteous man For for a good man it may be that one dare dye But God setteth forth his loue towardes vs seing that while we were yet sinners Christ died for vs. Much more then being now iustified by his blood we shal be saued frō wrath thorough him For if whē we wer enemies we wer recōciled vnto God by the death of his sonne much more being reconciled we shal be saued by his life And not only this but we also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whome we haue now receaued the attonement For Christ when we were yet weake c. Now he expresseth the reasō wherby we may knowe that God loueth vs namely for that he gaue his sonne for vs whē we were yet weake sinners vngodly enemies Wherfore we manifestly gather that y◠hope cā not confound vs wherby we haue full confidence y◠seing we are now regenerate and reconciled vnto God we shal at the length obteine eternall felicity For if he vouchased to geue so much for enemies and sinners sakes vndoubtedly he wil geue much more vnto his frindes and childrē Wherfore The Methode of Paules reason Paul first setteth forth the benefite bestowed vpon mākind the sonne of God I say which was geuē vnto the death Secondly he maketh a comparisō wherby is excedingly confirmed the hope of the faythfull Last of all he sheweth that we doo not only hope but also excedingly reioyce of this loue of God towards vs. As touching the first part he doth not coldly or sclēderly declare how much good God hath bestowed vpon vs when he gaue his sonne for our saluatiō but with greate amplificatiō he setteth forth the matter namely that his sonne was not geuen for all men but for those which were vtterly vnworthy of all mercy For before we wer by the benefite of God made pertakers of this redemption we could by no helpe or force of our owne helpe our selues And therfore Christ is sayd to be geuen for weake ones which wholy neded all maner of helpe And those selfe same being wicked and vngodly refused the helpe offred vnto them And when they were sinners these euells dayly encreased more and more For both the infirmity was encreased and the remedy grew the more in hatred by reason of theyr impiety which more and more encresed This also helped therevnto for that men were now declared to be open enemies And it was a greate matter to vndoo and make voide those thinges which were once decreed This is the meaning of these wordes vveake vngodly sinners and enemies For a righteous man and for a good man Seing that all men are loth to dye thereby is manifest how greate was the loue of Christ towards vs which would dye for such as once were we as hath now bene declared For the righteous Some hereby haue vnderstand a iust cause For they whiche haue deserued death canne skarslye bee perswaded too take theyr death patient For the Good That is they more willingly dye for that which is profitable and plesant as the parentes for theyr children the husbands for their wiues merchants for theyr merchandise Origen bringeth an example of the Martirs which suffer death for Christs sake who is in very dede good Others make mēcion of the Decians Curtians Codrians and the bretherne called Phileni which of theyr owne accorde gaue theyr liues for theyr countrey For all these semed to haue bene moued to geue themselues to the death both for that which is iust for that which is profitable For it was a thing iust that they should be so kind vnto theyr countrey in the defence thereof to be willinge to shedde theyr liues Farther also by theyr death they semed to preserue those who were vnto them most deare Vndoubtedly for my part I thinke with Chrisostome that by these woords Iust and Good are simply to be vnderstand good men and iust men although Ierome to Algasia in his 7. question taketh Iust and good substātiuely for a thing iust and good But why Paul sayd Scarce for a iust man and addeth peraduenture for a good man I thinke this to be the cause for that they which seemed sometimes to
being filled with the spirite of Christ streight way aboundaÌ„tly bring forth fruit And this is it whiche God promised by Esay shoulde come to passe in hys 53. chapter If he shall geue his life for sinne he shall se his sede for a long time And the lord sayth in Iohn when I shall be lifted vp from the earth I will draw all thinges vnto my selfe This is it which Paul sayth to bringe forth fruite vnto God And this at the length is brought to passe when not only we our selues doo good works but also we bringe others vnto Christ These two ends are not seperated a sonder For nether caÌ„ we winne others vnto Christ if we consider the matter as it most commonly hapeneth vnles an example of an vpright life be correspondent vnto our sound doctrine Nether is it rashely done that the Apostle chaungeth the person For before he vsed the second person when he thus wrote ye are mortefied vnto the law by the body of Christ that ye should be vnto an other And straight way he addeth That we should bring forth fruite vnto God When rather according to nature of the consequente he should haue sayd that ye should fructifie vnto God There is none so holy but he hath nede of these fruites But he changed the person to declare that this is a generall sentence least any maÌ„ should thinke himselfe to be so holy that he now hath no nede of these fruites For that cause the Apostle putteth himselfe also among theÌ„ Chrisostome exellently well noteth that it happeneth not in these thinges as it commonly happeneth in ciuill matters For there the husband being dead the widow if she wil may absteine from the second matrimony But we when sinne is dead thorough the holy ghost must of necessity be brought vnto Christ as vnto a new bridgrome When we are dead vnto sinne we cannot be without a new husband For we are not now in our own power For he hath redemed vs with a price as Paul sayth vnto the Corrinthians and for that cause we are not our own Wherefore we ought to glorifye and to beare Christ in our bodies And in the latter to the Corr One died for all that they which liue should now not liue vnto theÌ„selues but vnto him which died which rose agayn Wherfore seing we ar now maried vnto Christ we ought to imitate vertuous wifes which whatsoeuer they do haue not a regard what may please theÌ„selues but what may be acceptable The office of an honest wife Against workes preparatory vnto theyr husbands Agayne by these words is ouerthroweÌ„ that middle estate wherein some are dreminglye imagined to be Whiche are nether deade vnto sinne nor borne agayne in Christ and yet worke certayne good workes which are acceptable vnto God and prepare them vnto iustification Paul here manifestly teacheth that they which are not grafted into Christ are bound vnto the law and doo liue vnder sinne and bringe forth fruites vnto death only so that whatsoeuer they doo the same is wholy vnto them deadly But they which are maried vnto Christ they I say bring forth fruite vnto God For God by them as by his members and instrumentes sheweth forth his fruites and good works For when vve vvere in the flesh the affects of sinnes vvhich vvere by the Law had force in our members to bring forth fruite vnto death In these wordes is The diffeâ—â—nce â—◠〈…〉 wene the old matrimonâ— and the new What is to be obserued oâ— preachers set forth the Antithesis betwene thys newe matrimony and that olde And the sence is Now we ought to bring forth fruite vnto God For hitherto we haue brought forth fruite vnto death Our olde estate also is here described namely that we were in the flesh He doth not say wheÌ„ we were in the law For he would eschew offence not necessary which thing teachers and preachers ought also to imitate yâ— nether they kepe in sileÌ„ce the things yâ— are necessary to be hard nor also by speaking out of ceason alienate the myndes of the hearers When we were sayth Paul in the fleshe the affectes of sinnes which were by the law c. In these wordes he semeth so to speake of sinnes and of wicked affectes as though before the lawe they were not in vs. But that we shoulde not erre from the meaning of Paul we ought to know that we all haue from our birth a corruption and lust naturally grafted and planted in vs which continually stirreth vp in vs wicked motions and rages and sundry kindes of vices And these motions and violences Paul calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For there is a difference betwene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are called moderate and laudable affections But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are more vehementer affectes which are caried with a greater force These strong affections are sayd of the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by an inward force mightely to worke And therefore there is sayd to be in the sede and likewise in the minde of man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a certayne power which although it be hidden yet is it of most great efficacy Now these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or vehement affectes are sayd to be by the lawe not that they were not before but partlye because by the lawe they are made open and partlye for that when as the lawe withstandeth them as a let in their waye they are made much more vehement And therefore Augustine in his questions vnto Simplicianus Vehementâ— affects why they are sayd to be by the law the first question Sinne sayth he is increased by the lawe fyrst because by it it is knowen secondly because by it it is the more prouoked For we contend to that that we are forbidden And he addeth that sinne by the lawe is made more greeuous for the lawe being once put we are made transgressors When he sayth that these vehement motions are of efficacy in our members by members he vnderstandeth all the powers and faculty both of the soule and of the body Neither yet ought we to thinke Paul accuseth not the nat 〈…〉 coÌ„stitution of the body that Paul accuseth the naturall constitution of the body and of the members Only he condemneth the wicked affectes which range abroade through these partes Chrisostome applieth this repreheÌ„sioÌ„ to the thoughts But this vice is spred abroad through out all the powers both of the soule and of the body The Marcionites Valentinians and Manichies which condemned the lawe as proceding from an euill God tooke occasion out of this sentence of Paul and certaine other like places Vnto whome Augustine maketh answere in his 4. Sermon De verbis Apostoli For he sayth That they beguile Christians not such as are simple but such are negligent For it is no hard matter sayth he euen of these selfe same thynges which the Apostle hath
vnder the law And that is it which condemneth and killeth For it vnder the payne of damnation commaundeth that we should beleue in Christ. Wherefore they which beleue not by the condemnation of the law do perishe But the propriety of the Gospell is only to make safe It mought also be somewhat more plainly aunswered The Gospell as it onely outwardly maketh a souÌ„d â–ª differreth little from the law that the Gospell so long as it doth but outwardly only make a sound neither is the holy ghost inwardly in the hartes of the hearers to moue and bowe them to beleue so long I say the Gospell hath the nature of the killyng letter neyther differeth it any thyng from the Lawe as touchyng efficacye vnto saluation For althoughe it conteyne other thynges then the Lawe dothe yet it canne neyther geue Grace nor remission of synnes vnto the hearers But after that the holy ghost hath once moued yâ— harâ—s of the hearers to beleue then at the length the Gospell obtayneth his power to make safe Wherefore the lawe of sinne â–ª and of death from which we are deliuered is it whereof before it was sayd that it leadeth vs captiâ—â—s and rebelleth against the lawe of the minde In this fight saith Chrisostome the holy ghost is present with vs and helpeth and deliuereth vs that we runne not into dammation He crâ—wneth vs saith he and furnishing vs on euery side with stayes and â—elpes bringeth vs into the battayle Which I thus vnderstand that we are counted crowned through the forgeuenes of our sinnes and holpen with succors when we are so holpen with free and gracious giftes and with the strength of the spirite and instrumente of heauenly giftes that we suffer not this lawe of naturall corruption to raigne in vs. And let this suffice as touching that euill from which we are by the spirite of Christ deliuered Now let vs declare what is the nature of this deliuery This deliuery may indede be compared with that deliuery whereby the children Our deliuery is compared with that deliuery whereby the Israelites escaped out of Egipt of Israell were deliuered out of Egipt But they were not 〈…〉 at liberty but yâ— they were with greeuous perils greate teÌ„ptacions excercised in the desert and when they were come to the land of Canaan they had alwayes remnants of the Amoritres Chittits Heuites and Cetites with whome they had continuall strife We also are so deliuered from death and sinne that yet there still remayneth no small portion of these euils But yet as Paul saith they can not hurt vs. For although it be sinne yet is it not imputed But by death our body shall so be losed and the soule shall so be seperated from it that by meanes of the holy resurrection it shall neuertheles returne againe vnto life And for that cause Paul said not simply that we are deliuered from sinne and from death but from the lawe and power of them Augustine also in his first booke and 32. chapter De Nuptijs concupisceÌ„ntia saith that this deliuery consisteth of the forgeuenes of sinnes which thing also we see happeneth in ciuill affaires For if a man being A similitude cast into prison knowing himselfe to be guilty doth waite for nothing but for yâ— sentence of death and yet through the liberallity and mercy of the king he is not only deliuered from punishment but also the king geueth vnto him greate landes and aboundance of riches and honors if we should consider in him the principall ground and cause of his deliuery we shall finde that it consisteth in the forgeuenes of his crime and offence For what had it profited him so to be enriched if he should straight way haue bene put to death So although by the benefite of the spirite we haue our strengthes renewed and the power or faculty to beginne an obedience forasmuch as by all these thinges the lawe of God can not be satisfied we could neuer be iustified vnles we had first remission of our sinnes For we should still be vnder condemnation and should be vnder the power of sinne and of death And when Paul vseth this word law he speaketh metaphorically For by the lawe he vnderstandeth force and efficacy And he attributeth it vnto sundry This word law is here taken Metaphoricallye thinges vnto sinne vnto death and vnto the spirite and if there be any other thing which hath the authority of ruling and gouerning the same may be called the lawe of him whome it gouerneth and ruleth But as we haue already sufficiently tought when we heare of this word lawe no man ought to thinke that here is spoken of the lawe of Moses And thus much as touching the maner of this deliuery But in this place therecommeth to my remembrance a sentence of Chrisostome in his homely de sancto adorando spiritu wherein he admonisheth that this is an apt place to proue the deuinity of the holy ghost For if the holy ghost be the author of our liberty then it behoueth him to be most frée And that A place to proue the diuinitye of the holy Ghost he is the author of our liberty not only this place declareth but also that place wherein it is written Where the spirite of the Lord is there is liberty But Arrius Eunomius and other such like pestiferous men would haue the holy ghost to be a seruaunt For they in the holy Trinity put a greate difference of persones for the sonne they sayde was a creature and for that cause farre inferior vnto the father but the holye Ghoste they affirmed to bée the minister and seruaunte of the sonne But if he bée a seruaunte howe then can hée bée vnto others the author of libertye He hath indéede other argumentes out of the holy scriptures whereby he confuteth the Arryans but it sufficeth me to haue rehearsed thys one argumente onely because it serueth somewhat for this place Now let vs se who they be that are partakers of this deliuery For Paul doth not superfluously entreate thereof For when he had taught that this libertye commeth of the spirite of Christe althoughe it be the true and principall cause yet bycause it is oftentimes hid nether can it be seene of other men therefore Paul turneth himselfe vnto the effects as vnto thinges more euident For there are many oftentimes which boast of the spirite and of faith which yet are most farre from them and remayne vnder damnation This selfe same maner shall Christ obserue in the last iudgement He shall first say Come ye blessed of my Father receaue ye the kingdome prepared for you froÌ„ the beginning of the world By these wordes is expressed the chiefe and principall cause of our saluatioÌ„ namely yâ— we are elected of God predestinate But bycause this cause is hiddeÌ„ from the eyes The proue by the effectes declareth who are the elect of God of men to the end they might seme true heyres of the
vs vp to aske those thynges Neither doth the holy ghost that is the diuine person abase it selfe as though it were lesser then the father and prayeth but only it causeth vs to pray So God is sayd to tempt the Hebrues that he myght know that is to make other themselues or others to know Touching this matter Augustine in his sermon against Maximinus the Arrian at large entreateth It was sayde vnto Abraham now I know that thou fearest the Lord which is nothyng els but I haue shewed I haue made open and haue declared that thou fearest the Lord. And Paul to the Galathyans But now forasmuch as ye know God and he addeth a correctioÌ„ or rather are knowen of God that is tought and illustrated so that he may know All these places declare that those things which are done of godly men by the heauenly inspiration are attributed vnto God and vnto the holy ghost But there are two most manifest places the one to the Galathyans the other to the Romanes which if they be compared together make that most manifest which we affirm For vnto the Romanes Paul writeth we haue not receaued the spirite of bondage agayne vnto feare but the spirite of the adoption of children whereby we cry Abba father These wordes playnly declare that we are they which crye And vnto the Galathyans God sent The spirite â—rieth because it maketh vs to crye Against the Arâ—ians forth the spirit of hys sonne into our hartes crying Abba father Here the spirite is said to cry not vndoubtedly for any other caâ—â—e but for that it maâ—eth vs to crye Neither did the Arrians truly affirme that Paul saith that the holy ghost maketh intercession to the sonne For thereof went they about wickedly to inferre that as they held that the sonne is lesse then the father so is the holy ghost lesse then the sonne These are the dreames of heretiques The son prayeth maketh intercession for vs because he is lesse then the father as touchinge his humanity The spirite maketh intercession because it maketh vs to pray and to cry And vnto the Galathyans it is expressedly said that this crying Abba father is of the holy ghost Wherefore the Arrians of their owne hed and not of the wordes of Paul fained vnto themselues that the holy ghost calleth vpon the sonne not that the holy ghost stirreth vs not vp to call vpon Christ the sonne of God But this thing only Augustine teacheth that they by the wordes of the Apostle had no cause why they should so greatly bâ—ast yâ— they had proued that which they entended namely that the sonne is lesse then the father and the holy ghost lesse then the sonne Origene so interpretateth these wordes as though the holy ghost is to vs in our prayers after a sort a Schoolemaster A Scholemaster formeth himselfe to the capacity of his children and nameth the letter first vnto them that they maye imitate him in the pronunciation of the sounde of the letters which thing otherwise they could not do of themselues so the holy ghost instilleth into vs as into children what we ought to aske Out of all these interpretacions two thinges we may gather First that here are confuted the Pelagians which tought that we are of our owne strengthes able to fulfill the lawe of God For if we can not so much as know what thinges are profitable for vs how can we performe them And when we heare that the holy ghost maketh intercession for vs we reiect the Arrians which went about by these words to proue that the holy ghost is a creature and lesse then the son For it is alwayes of necessity that he which prayeth is lesse then he to whom he commeth to pray The sonne indeede is sayd to be lesse then the father because of his humanity â—ut the holy ghost neuer tooke vpon him any creature in one and the selfe same hypostasis to be made one person with it wherefore he is therefore sayde to The holy Ghost neuer tooke vpon him any creature in one and the selfe same hypostasis The sighes of the godly in afflictioÌ„â— are hearde pray because he maketh vs to pray Vnto all these thinges may be added one thing more It commeth to passe sometimes that godly men when they are greeuously afflicted do only sighe neither to their knowledge do they praye vnto God And yet the holy ghost inwardly both stirreth vp moderateth these sighes in these men although they â—e not ware nor know what is done which sighes the father as moued and stirred vp by the holy ghost harkeneth vnto and vnderstandeth and granteth the requestes of the spirite And therefore is the spirite said to serch the harts because it considereth that which they themselues when they grone and sighe coÌ„sider not For we are somtimes so oppressed with the greatnes of temptacioÌ„s weaknes of yâ— flesh that we can not pray but the spirite priuelye stirreth vp and kindleth these groninges And these are his prayers This thinge we feale not bycause we our selues are not they which praye for we are only stirred vp by the spirite of God For although the flesh be oppressed with tribulations yet the spirit is inwardly strong â–ª Ieremy Dauid Examples of the Saintes and Iob were sometimes occupied in lamentacions and complayntes so that they after a sort complayned of the iudgementes of God as though they were ether not iust or els to much seuere and yet notwithstanding was not the spirite extinguished in them And therfore God imputed not vnto them the sighâ—nges of the flesh but heard the entent of the spirite They are called vnspeakeable Why they are called vnspeakeable sighes sighes for that we speake not expressedlye what the spirite asketh But as touching this sence yâ— words must thus to be put in order we are ignorant what we should pray which yet we ought not to be ignorauÌ„t of We pray indede but what we aske we know not but God sercheth the hartes He nedeth no inquisition Why God is sayd to searche hartes Howbeit he is sayd to serch for that that which meÌ„ desire perfectly and exactly to know they diligently serch for it so God bycause he beholdeth our most hidden thoughtes is sayd to serch the hartes otherwise he before we beginne to aske knoweth what we haue neede of Also we know that all thinges worke together to the beste to them that loue God euen vnto them that are called of purpose For those whome he knewe before hee also hath predestinate to bee made like to the image of hys sonne that he might be the first born amongest many brethern Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also hath hee called and whome he hath called them also hath he iustifyed and whome he hath iustifyed them also hath he glorifyed Also we know that all thinges c. Forasmuch as the Apostle had begonne to speake of the patient suffring of aduersities he thought he woulde more at
not vnto equals Ambrose maketh answere vnto theÌ„ sayth that the Apostle maketh him equall with the father For he sayth that he sitteth at the right haÌ„d of the father Wherefore by these words caÌ„ not be gathered that he is les theÌ„ the father But here are offred vnto vs two things to be noted first yâ— the persons in the blessed trinity are distinct for if the sonne pray vnto the father it must nedes be that yâ— person of the father and his person are not one the same for no man prayeth vnto himselfe Farther this is to be noted that the father is the fountaine and first beginning of all thinges and euen of the diuine persons Therefore the sonne from him deriueth into vs whatsoeuer heauenly giftes and graces we haue Chrisostome disagréeth not from this sentence For he sayth That Paul before had made the sonne of God equall wyth the father when he sayd that â—e sitteth at hys ryght hand But in that he is sayd to pray that is not to be taken properly as though he maketh supplication vnto the father but the scripture saith he so speaketh to shew the good wyll of the sonne towardes vs. Otherwyse he hath all thyngs in hys hand and as the father geueth lyfe so also doth the sonne geue lyfe and as the father rayseth vp the deade so doth also the sonne rayse vp the dead Wherefore he nedeth no prayers towardes hym And sâ—yng he could by hymselfe quicken the dead redeme the damned and iustifie the wicked which workes are most excellent and most great why can he not also by hymselfe wythout prayers bryng to passe those thynges which are remayning Moreouer he citeth out of the latter to the Cor. the 5. chapter We are ambassadors for God is said to beseâ—th vs. Christ as though God did besech you through vs we pray you in Christes stede to be reconciled vnto God Behold saith he God is here sayd to besech men when as yet we ought not once to thinke that he is inferior vnto them But sauing the authority of these fathers I would iudge that the Arrians may be answered an other way For I would say that the sonne prayeth vnto God not in that he is God but in that The sonne prayeth vnto the father not in respect as â—e is God but as he is man he is man and a creature But the place alledged out of the epistle vnto the Cor. is not of so great force For Paul expressedly putteth this note of similitude 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as though neither ment he any thing els then that the Apostles with great affection procured and as it were beseched men to returne vnto God Of which wordes can not be gathered that God maketh supplication vnto men The Apostles in the new testament delt towardes men with a great deale more lenity then did the lawe or the Prophetes in the old testament where all thinges in The Apostles in preaching deaâ—â— with more leâ—itieth in the law and the Prophets manner are stuffed with threateninges and punishementes And that those wordes of Paul are to be referred vnto the humanity of Christ those things which were before spoken sufficientlye declare Paul had before written that Christ died rose agayne and was caried vp into heauen to the right hand of God All which thinges agrée not with the diuine nature of Christ Wherefore it is méete and conuenient that that particle also which followeth ought to be referred vnto yâ— humane nature of Christ as touching which Christ himself confesseth himselfe to be lesse theÌ„ yâ— father For he saith The Father is greater then I am And so long as he was vpon the earth because he was a manne he obeyed the magistrates and his parentes for as Luke declareth he was subiect vnto them And in Esay he confesseth that he was anointed of the holy ghost â—o geue vs to vnderstand that his humane nature was not onely lesse then the father but also lesse then the holy ghost Farther it can not be denied but that he is our bishoppe and priest But the Two ministeries of Christ as he is our high priest office of a bishoppe is both to offer sacrifice and to pray for the people Christ hath offred himselfe vpon the crosse and when he had finished that ministery there remayned an other ministery which he should continually exercise namely to make intercession for vs vnles we will paraduenture affirme that he is no more the bishoppe of the Church But God himselfe hath promised to the contrary saying Thou art a priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech And continually by the priesthode of Christ our sinnes are forgeuen vs and we are reconciled vnto God We haue an highe prieste as it is written vnto the Hebrues whiche hath entred into the most holy place not made wyth handes but hath pearsed into heaueÌ„ it selfe And which caÌ„ suffer together with our infirmities being teÌ„pted in all thinges like vnto vs. Wherefore we ought wyth confidence to come vnto the throne of grace for there is offred for vs a most acceptable sacrifice By the resurrection of Christ are ouercome death and hell In the kingdome of Christ which he most mightely exerciseth at the right hand of the father are gouerned all thinges and the prayers which he continually poureth out for vs are vnto the father most gratefull and most acceptable We reade before that the holy ghost maketh intercession for vs which selfe thing is here affirmed of the sonne If these two intercessions be compared together we shall finde that the intercession of the sonne is the cause of the The intercession of the sonne is the cause of the intercession of the holy Ghost intercession of the holy ghost For he promised to goe vnto the father and to sende vnto vs the holy ghoste He stirreth vp our mindes to pray feruentlye with sighinges and gronings Christ maketh intercession vnto the father because he is alwayes at hand with him Therefore the father is perpetually put in minde of the sacrifice by him once offred and he smelleth the same as a swéete smell and thereby is made mercifull vnto vs. And therefore Christ is called our mediator and aduocate Christ our 〈◊〉 aduocate The prayers of Christ are both gratefull and also â—â—ste And his prayers are not onely acceptable vnto God but also haue ioyned with them satisfaction Wherefore seing they are both gratefull vnto God and also iust they can not haue any repulse We in déede so longe as we lyue here do mutually pray one for an other and that by the prescript of the word of God Howbeit betwéene our prayers and the prayers of Christ there is greate difference For his haue as we haue sayde satisfaction ioyned wyth them but so haue not oures For there is none of vs whiche can make satisfaction vnto God either for hymselfe or for an other man But that the Saintes departed
learning sake I attribute very much But in considering it I finde two greate doubtes As touching the first Augustine in his booke de Sermone domini in monte saith How this is to be vnderstand that we should do vnto others that which we would should be done vnto vs. That that sentence of Christ that we should do vnto others that which we would should be done vnto our selues is to be vnderstand of an vpright and iust will For when we desire to haue any thing done vnto vs which is vpright and iust it is mete that we performe the same thing vnto an other man But if we our selues should desire any thing that is filthy or vniust then is it not mete that we should doo the same thing vnto our neighboure For suppose there were an vnchast and wicked maÌ„ which through filthy counsell would be content his wife should play the harlote shall he therfore with out sinne defile an other mans wife And if a man being in desperation in aduersities would desire that one should kill him shall it for that cause be Lawefull for hym to kill hys neighboure Wherefore It is not iust that a man should desire to haue an other man â–ª punished for himself for as much as I do not thinke yâ— the will of yâ— man is iust which to be deliuered from the punishment of death would desire to haue an other to suffer in hys place neither also can I thinke that a man is bound to desire vnto hym selfe dammantion to the end an other man should be deliuered bycause he desireth to haue such thinges vnto him selfe For as I haue sayde he desireth yâ— against reason and iustice Wherefore if damnation be sometimes wished for the brethren sake it is for some other cause to be wished for The second doubt is concerning Christ For although he for our sakes suffered death yet was he not in very dede seperated from God but that his humanity was holpen when vpon Christ was not for our sakes seperated from God the Crosse he suffered all extreme payns He was also made a curse as touching the punishement of the law which punishment he suffred for our saluation sake and he was counted as a blasphemer and an vngodly person and being as it were conuinced of these crimes he was condemned but yet was he not by eternall damnation seperated from God Erasmus sayth Optarim by the potentiall mode which signifieth I would haue wished namely if it were possible But this exposition disolueth not the doubt For herein is the doubt whether it be lawfull for the saluation of our neighbour to wishe or to desire to be made accursed from Christ And it might seme that although it were possible yet a good man ought neuer to haue any such thought to enter into his harte to desire this thing especially seing there can nothing be found better then God There are others whiche thynke that Paul when he wished these thyngs had his cogitatioÌ„ fixed only vpon the destruction perdition of the Iewes and â—or yâ— cause he was so much greued that straight way by a certayne force of charity he would redeme them euen with his owne condemnation Which force forasmuch as it came from the holy ghost and from charity could not but please God These are not say they the wordes of a man conterpesing himselfe betwéene God and the saluation of his neighbour as one which as it were after a déepe deliberation would preferre the Holy men are liberall of theyr owne thinges saluation of his neighbours before Christ but as holy men are liberall of their owne thinges so he considering the damnation of the Iewes for as much as he was desirous by some meanes whatsoeuer it were to put it away was willing to offer for them if it were possible euen his owne damnation that as it were by an exchange made they might be deliuered Neither offred he himselfe in such maner as though he would be a sacrifice for them or that he thought himselfe worthy so great honour that if he himselfe were condemned they should be delyuered but because he had no greater thing to offer But this opinion is hereby weakened because it is not very likely that Paul wrote not those thinges which he wrote with great deliberation and aduisement Wherefore he was not by violence or rashely impelled to speake these thinges but by great and wayghty deliberation that by what meanes so euer it were he might redeme the saluation of his brethren Neither know I whether such a will which afterward nedes to be corrected by the iust rule of the loue of God whome we ought to loue aboue all thinges may be ascribed vnto the holy ghost or no. And forasmuch as Paul speaketh as it appeareth of a matter of vehement charity it séemeth not probable that only a certayne first motion stirred him whereof we may doubt whether it procede from the holyghost and whether it a gree with the perfect loue of God if it be not amended Now resteth to rehearse the opinion of Chrisostome which for as much is my iudgement is of all other most playne easy and true ought to be taken as agreeable vnto the wordes of the Apostle First saith he the cause of this desire in Paul is to be sought for which if we be ignorant of then may we easely erre As when he circumcised Timothe when he polled his hed when he tooke vpon him the vow vnles a man know to what end he did these thinnges he might easely suspect that he was become an open Iewe. But if a maÌ„ wil more narrowly consider the thing he shall easely discharge him of all maner of Iewishnes Neither is this consideration to be had in Paul only but also in Abraham in Phinees and in Elias which men vnles thou diligently examine their causes thou maist What cause braue Paul to this desire count for homicides Wherfore let vs demaund of Paul Who moued thée O Paul vnto this thing to be made accursed from Christ He will answere vndoubtedly No man perswaded me so to do but Christ himselfe I would wishe in déede that my brethren according to the fleshe should be saued Howbeit I haue not fixed the end of my desire in them For this haue I wished not only for their sakes but chiefely for Christes sake that in this thing his grace and truth might most of all shine abroade And it ought not to séeme absurde vnto any man if I haue preferred It is not absurd for a man to preferre the dignity of Christ before his owne saluation the dignity and honour of Christ before mine owne saluation But this séemeth much to be against this sentence for that Paul made no mencion of this principall end and of this his chiefe entent But neither did he yâ— without a cause For he entended warely to set forth his matter which if he should haue openly spoken should not so well haue serued his turne
euery side defiled and filthyly wrapped in bloud I passed by sayth the Lord and when I saw thee in that case I had compassion of thee Farther let vs remember what is the scope of the Apostle in this epistle For if we will iudge vprightly of controuersies we must not cast our eye of frō the scope This was the scope of the Apostle by all maner of meanes to commend the grace of Christ And to this purpose can nothing more be a let then to affirme that the predestination of God that is the head and fountaine of grace commeth of the workes of men And if it be counted a fault in orators if in their oration they paraduenture inculcate things which should much hinder the cause which they toke in hand how can we suspect that the holy ghost presisted not in that which he began but speaketh thinges strange from that which he purposed Neither doubtles can there be any other reason geuen of the members then of the hed which is Christ Iesus Seing therefore that no man can doubt but that the sonne of God tooke vpon him humane nature freely For if the question should The son of God toke vpō him frely humane nature be asked why he rather tooke vpon him man of the virgen Mary then any other man there can no reason be geuen but for that it so pleased him For as tooching wookes any other man borne of an other virgen mought haue had them no les then he which was borne of Mary For whosoeuer had had the diuinity as Christ had he should doubtles haue done the selfe same workes which Christ did Seing therfore that that humanity was taken of the son of God fréely of the pure mere mercy of God euen after the self same maner whosoeuer are the members of Christ are elected fréely and without any merites of workes Finally all those reasons which proue that iustification consisteth not of workes the same As iustification is not of workes ▪ so neither also is predestination Christ and his death is the first effect of predestination Christ as touchyng his humane nature and death ▪ is not the cause of predestination also proue that predestination dependeth not of workes Now resteth to declare whether Christ and his death may be sayd to be the cause of predestination Here we answere that Christ and his death is the first and principall effect of predestination for amongst those thinges which are of God geuen vnto the elect is Christ himselfe and the fruit of his death For whatsoeuer is geuen vnto vs is deriued vnto vs from God by this way and as it were through this pipe And forasmuch as it is certaine that the effects of predestination may so be compared together that one may be the cause of the other but vnto none of them agréeth to be the beginning of predestination therefore we deny that Christ as touching his humanity or death is the cause of our predestination although he be the beginning and cause of all good thinges which come vnto vs by the purpose of God I know that there haue bene some which haue gone about to conciliate the sentences of the fathers with this most true doctrine which we haue now by many reasons proued For they say that the fathers when they write that predestination is of workes foresene by the name of predestination do not vnderstand the worke or action of God whereby he electeth or predestinateth any man ▪ but rather the end and certaine meanes for as touching them nothing can let but that workes may be causes Sentences of many of the fathers agree not fully with this doctrine For it is without all doubt certayne that the last damnation commeth of workes as of the cause and good workes spring of fayth as of their beginning I sée in dede that the entent of these men is not to be discommended which labour to apply the sentences of the fathers vnto the truth as much as is possible But yet that which they auouch I can not affirme to be true For there are certaine sentences of the fathers so hard that they can by no meanes be drawen to this meaning For they to defend the liberty of our will will not haue all thinges to depend of the predestination of God And of purpose say that all whole is not of God It is not true that they say all whole is not of God It is not true also that God electeth because of faith foresene but somewhat also is required of vs. And they expressedly write that God electeth some for that he foresaw that they should beleue They haue also here and there many other such like sayinges so that I by no meanes can sée how their sentences can agrée with our doctrine in this point Howbeit Augustine fully agreeth with it Ierome also disagréeth not from it although oftentimes in many places he agrée with Origen and others But against the Pelagians he highly commendeth the sentence of Augustine touching this matter and excedingly alloweth his writinges against this heresy Seing therefore that Augustine oftentimes vsed thys argument against the Pelagians it must nedes be that the same very well pleased Ierome now being olde Ciprian also as we haue before sayd manifestly writeth that there is nothing which is ours Wherefore it followeth of necessity that all whole is of God But howsoeuer it be there is no nede that we should at this present much reason touching the fathers For when I interpretated the text it selfe I aboundantly spake of them as the opportunity of the place serued As in all other things which pertayne vnto faith so also in this question we must geue We must geue sentence according to the scriptures not according to the fathers sentence according to y◠scriptures and not according to the fathers And this self thing euē the fathers thēselues required at our hands Which I thinke we to our ability haue performed in alleadging of reasons Amongst the latter writers Pigghius being forced by the vehemency of the scriptures graunteth vnto vs that works are not causes of predestination for he cōfesseth that it consisteth fréely and of the mere mercy of God with a respect yet saith he vnto works which thing I suppose he sayd least he should séeme in vaine to haue with so many words contended But if predestination be frée and do depend of the mere goodnes and mercy If election be free why is there added a respect vnto works of God as the scriptures testifie why durst this man of his owne hed imagine this new respect of works For the holy scripture and especially Paul vtterly excludeth workes from this matter But Pigghius the more to bewray that his vile desire of contending bringeth certaine arguments which make vtterly nothing at all to the matter That saith he which as touching election happened in the blessed virgen the mother of God ought in others also to take place but she
and Paul here chiefely reproueth the Iewes We may also hereby learne how farre we are of from the perfection of God He suffreth long tyme beareth with men God is more patieÌ„t then men that will not beleue in him but all men are high mynded and can not abide that either their wordes or writinges should be contemned Then faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Here again is repeted the commeÌ„dation of the ministery that by it faith is diuulged amongst CommendacioÌ„ of the ministery men Faith is by hearing this sentence must be rightly and soundly taken that is when God will worke therewithall and put to his ayde Some haue thought that by hearing is here to be vnderstanded the inward word for that in it is the full and perfect cause of faith Which thing as I deny not so also I sée that Paul speaketh not of the inward hearing that is of the motion that is done by the holy Here is entreated of the outward worde The worde of God abideth firme though it be not beleued ghost but of the outward preaching to the office whereof the Apostles were sent And although faith can not after the ordinary and accustomed maner be without the word of God yea and that without the outward word yet the word of God abideth still although faith be not geuen vnto it for knowledge hath relacion as they vse to speake to the thing knowen but that which may be knowen is not on the other side referred to knowledge when as there are many thinges which may be knowen are not knowen After which selfe maner very many thinges are to be beleued which yet are not beleued Wherfore faith forasmuch as it is an asseÌ„t WhereheÌ„ce faith taketh his differences geuen vnto the word of God although it take not his differences of the subiect or of his forme yet taketh it them not either of the efficent cause or of the obiect for it is occupied aboute those things which haue bene reuealed by God neither commeth it by the light of nature but by the illustracion of the holy ghost But as touching the subiect it is placed in the minde as wisdome prudence and other sciences are and the nature thereof is a quality as other knowledges also are qualities Furthermore if hearing whereof springeth faith be by the word of God it is manifest that the foundacion of faith is the word of God only Wherefore the ministers of the Church and preachers ought hereby to learne what is to be preached Onely the worde of God is the foundacion of faith Humane traditions are not the worde of God namely the word of God only and not humane traditions although now they are so bold to call them the word of God which yet they are not by any meanes able to proue when as they are vncertaine and repugnant the one to the oâ—her and are oftentimes abolished or renued which in no wise agrée with the word of God Basilius in his sermon de confessione fidei saith that it is a falling away from faith and a great pride either not to admitte the thinges which are written in the holy scriptures or to adde any thing vnto them Which sentence he confirmeth by the testimony of Paul to the Galathians where he saith The testament although but of a man when it is once ratefied no man maketh voyde or addeth any thing thereunto which thing ought much more to be taken hede of in the testament of God set forth in the holy scriptures But here a riseth a doubt For if onely the woorde of Whether we must beleue miracles God is to be beleued why sayd Christ that if they woulde not beleue him they shoulde yet at the least beleue his workes For it séemeth by thys sentence that we shoulde also beleue miracles But we aunswere that miracles are as testimonies by which men are the easelier brought to beleue so that they are thinges by meanes whereof men beleue not that fayth is directed vnto them as vnto his obiect although as touching the miracles of Christ and of the Apostles we must beleue that they were done by God and not by Belzebub or by the deuill as the Pharise is sclanderously reported and this is conteyned in the worde of God for it geueth testimony that these miracles should be wrought and that they were wrought in theyr due time namely in the preaching of souÌ„d The Sacramentes are beleued doctrine The Sacramentes also are beleued but they are nothing ells but the visible words of God wherunto also is adioyned yâ— word of God which is heard as Augustine fayth The worde commeth vnto the element and it is made a sacrament Howbeit there is discretion and iudgmente to be had when we beleue the word of God that we picke not thereout any wicked or corrupt sentence there is also requisite good triall and examination to discerne miracles and in the sacrameÌ„ts Whether we must beleue with iudgementâ— or without iudgement â–ª is to be considered that they be orderly ministred that is as they were instituted of God And by sound iudgement we must remoue away and set aside the inuencions of men that we beleue not them as we would beleue the wordes of God And when Basilius or other of the fathers doo say that we must beleue with out examination or iudgemeÌ„t which semeth to be taken out of that which Paul sayth in this epistle that Abraham beleued neyther iudged he that word in greke Distinction of iudgement is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To answer to this doubt this is to be vnderstanded that iudgement is of two sortes â–ª The one is when we take counsell of the sences and humane reason and this is vtterly to be remoued from fayth for it alwayes resisteth the word of God The other is the iudgment of the spirite which is of necessity to be had And this is it which Paul sayd Proue all thinges and that which is good hold fast And vnto the Corrinthians Spiritual thinges are compared with spirituall thinges and by this iudgment it is necessary to conferre one place in the holy scriptures which is more obscure with an other whiche is more manifest The authority of the Church hath not dominion ouer faith as some wickedly thinke The office of it is to preach to admonishe to reproue to testifie The autority of the church hath not dominioÌ„ ouer fayth to lay the holy scriptures before mens eyes neyther requireth it to be beleued but so farre forth as it speaketh the wordes of God Paul before he here made mencion of the worde by which fayth is brought forth made mencion of them that preach the Gospell that is of the ministers which are sent of God in whoÌ„ he described the ministery of the Church namely that it consisteth in preaching of the Gospell Moreouer if fayth as it is here written come by hearing that is as it is added by
the word of God then followeth it of necessity that there is nothing whereby fayth is more norished maintayned and confirmed then by continuall reding and repeting of the woorde of God Thys thing testified How â—ayth is norished Tertullian in his Apology when he sayth that to this end holy assembles are gathered together to heare the woord of God The Philosophers say that we of the selfe same thinges both are and are norished wherefore in like sorte is it yâ— if fayth be by the woorde of GOD then by the same also is it nourished We knowe moreouer that of woorkes often repeted are confirmed habites or qualities as contrariwise if a man cease of from actions they waxe weake Wherefore if a man cease to rede to heare or to repete the holy scriptures fayth will waxe feble in him And they which thinke that a liuely and pure faith may continew in Churches without ofteÌ„ preaching doo excedingly erre Chrisostome hath a very similitude of a light or lampe that burneth which easely goeth out vnles A similitude of Chrisostome there be stil oyle powred into it By the lampe or light he vnderstandeth fayth by oyle yâ— word of God this he there writeth where he entreateth of the parable of the wise and foolishe virgens But now yâ— I haue made an end of interpretating the Apostles senteÌ„ce there resteth that out of his sayings we gather things much profitable When he had put a distinction betwene the righteousnes of God and the righteousnes of men and had taught that by the righteousnes of God is to be vnderstanded faith in Christ to the end he would declare that faith pertayned not onely vnto the Hebrues He brought out of the prophet Esay Whosoeuer beleueth in him shall not be made ashamed And out of Ioell Whosoeuer calleth vpon the name of the lord shal be saued These thinges most manifestlye proue the diuinity of Christ For if fayth in him and inuocation of his name haue saluatioÌ„ The diuinitye of Christ proued ioyned with them which thing is most true it followeth of necessity that he is God when as it is not lawfull to put confidence in any creature or to call vpon it Yea these two thinges are so proper vnto God that he communicateth them not vnto others he is pronounced cursed which putteth his confideÌ„ce in man or maketh flesh his arme An other thing worthy to be noted is yâ— that so excellent commendatioÌ„ of the ministers of God is to be referred vnto those only which in very dede execute theyr office for the prophet sayth that the féete of The commendation of the ministery pertaineth not vnto theÌ„ whiche haue only the name or title therof them that preach the Gospel are beautifull and not the fete of them which haue haue only the name or title thereof It hath also bene declared that the word of God is the instrument which the holy ghost vseth to instill fayth into the beleuers wherfore we may conclude that no other thing â—â—ght eyther to be taught or preached in the Church No man also ought to be moued with the fewnes or scarsety of the beleuers for that alwayes euen from the beginning the nomber the faythful hath bene small And Augustine if sometimes he vse this kind of reasoning agaynst the Donatistes when he sayth that they are very few in comparisoÌ„ of the multitude of the catholikes he reasoneth agaynst them as it were a probabili that is by probability agaynst them I say whome he had before by other necessary reasons confured Moreouer when he alledgeth the multitude of Churches he reproueth the error of the Donatistes which had contracted the church of God only into a litle corner of Affrike as though it now had no where place but with them which vtterly ouerthroweth the propriety of the Church namely to be Catholike or vniuersall for it is spread abrode thoroughout all places although euery where be found an incredible smal nomber of them that beleue truly Ireneus also and Tertullian for no other cause appealed to the testimonies of many Churches but for that they had to deale agaynst those heretickâ—s which receaued not the holy scriptures but vsed them maymed vitiated and corrupted as semed good vnto them and therefore to reproue theyr vanity he referred them to the old Churches where the scriptures had ben kept sincere and vncorrupt Last of all is declared what preachers ought to set forth vnto the people if they wil nourish and maintaine the true faith now receaued But I say haue they not heard No doubt theyr sound went ouâ— thoroughout all the earth and theyr woordes into the endes of the worlde But I say haue they not heard When he had reproued the Iewes of incredulity and had shewed that messeÌ„gers were sent vnto them which brought vnto them glad â—idinges of peace whome they beleued not he saw that peraduenture they would excuse them selues that they had not heard How sayth he can ye so say seing that the Gospell is now euery where published abrode He had reproued theyr ignoraunce and the more to aggrauate it he declareth that they could not pretend that they had not heard No doubte theyr sound wente out throughout all the earth By these woordes is shewed that the Gospel was nowe euerye where preached But some thinke that Paul séemeth here to abuse Dauids woordes when as in that place is entreated of the knowledge of God by creatures gotten by the lighte of nature for therto séemeth the scope of the Psalme to tend as touching the first parte thereof For in the other part it entreateth of that knowledge whiche is had by the law or by the scripture for straight waye at the beginning he saith that the heauens declare the glory of God and the firmament or sky set foorth the woorkes of God So that although in heauen are not words nor speaches and albeit that those higher orbes séeme to be without voyce yet notwithstanding is euery where heard theyr speach The Chaldy Paraphrast aptly expresseth this trope or figure for he saith that they which looke vp into heauen do declare abroad the glory of God and they which looke vp vnto the sky do setfoorth his workes signifieng that these creatures indéede speake not but allure vs to speake and to confesse God In Hebrue is not written Theyr sound The Seuenty haue thus turned it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in Hebrue is written Canam and Can signifieth a line a rule or leuell Neither any other thing can thereout be gathered but yâ— there is séene noted euery where sure rule of the making of the celestiall orbes and that their mouinges succession of their reuolutions is regurall and infallible Wherfore without all doubte the speach of the heauens setting forth their creator is most excellent wherby men are instructed touching many most excellent and most honest senteÌ„ces Cicero in his oration for Milo mencioneth many thinges of the constante order
cause for that then Christe ought rather to haue holpen them by speaking plainly and not darkely vnto them But whereas the thing is spoken in the future tempse of the indicatiue mode that nothing helpeth their case for we also affirme that that then was to come which nowe we know to be done but we say that it was done by the commaundement of the Lord as Esay expresseth as Paul also declareth Moreouer sayth Pigghius it is a foretelling and therfore it is not a cause This is a weake profe for that which Esay foretold his words I say and preaching irritated the Iewes and stirred vp in them the affect of incredulity Is not the doctrine of the law sayd to encrease sinne for that by it are stirred vp lustes But this sayth he commeth not thorough the default of the law we graunt that neyther also say we that this commeth to passe thorough the default or sinne of God or of the prophets preachers when yet notwithstanding they are after a sort causes Men are not made blind thorough the default of the doctrine or preaching of the Gospell therof but let vs looke vpon originall sinne which is the foundacion of all the euils that come vnto mankind There doubtles after the first fall Adam with all his posterity was spoiled of grace and the spirite from the mind was taken away light that it should not vnderstand the things that pertayne to God from reason was taken away the power to kéepe vnder wicked appetites and on the other syde the affects were corrupted to rebell with greate violence agaynst reason and honesty These thinges thou wilt say are punishements yea they are also sinnes And who inflected them God inflicted them which thing no man can deny For it is his ordinaunce that iust that he which departeth from him should incurre suffer these thinges But of this matter I will cesse now to speake any more for that I haue before at large fully discoursed it But sayth he men are not compelled to sinne Is this most sharpe sighted Sophister yet so dull that he knoweth not how to distinguishe necessity from violence This particle vt that is that The word of God and preaching are instruments whereby they which shal be made blind are irritated sayth he in Marke signifieth a consequence and not a cause yea it also signifieth a cause for the words of God spoken and preached by Esay by Christ and by the Apostles were instruments wherby they were irritated This may be perceaued by a similitude very manifest and playne Suppose that there were a body full of choler which choler notwithstanding as yet bursteth not forth when sommer is com then by reason of heate if vnto him be geuen cold fruites and also cold drinke whereof he excessiuely taketh these things are corrupted in his stomack the choler is encreased and is poured abrode thoroughout the bodye whereof springe perillous flixes and gripinges in the inward partes Who can deny but that the heate of the sommer the fruites and drinke were the cause of this dissease at the least the cause called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 although it were not the principall cause or as they call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He supposeth that this particle That in Marke signifieth a cause efficient and not finall So that the sense is Therfore I speake in parables for that seing they sée not He chaungeth the coniunctine mode into the indicatiue mode and transformeth the whole in suche sort that he turneth the words of Marke into the words of Mathew when yet the holy ghost of purpose caused this diuersity of words to be And Pigghius séemeth to obtrude these things as though we should deny Mathew which thing is not true Onely we are displeased with Pigghius exposition but the Gospell of Mathew we both receaue and reuerence Moreouer he declareth himself not to haue bene very dâ—igent in the Popes decrées although he bable of them continually In them is coÌ„maunded that if any controuersy arise about any part of the scripture of the old Testament we should goo vnto the Hebrue verity And it is Augustines rule in his booke De doctrina Christiana Seing therfore that the Euangelists expresse In controuersies perâ—ayning to the old testament we must go to the Hebrue verity not this place of Esay with one and the self same words why goeth he not to the fountayne of the Hebrue verity Neyther is there any reason why he should be offended if this particle That do signify a finall cause as though Christ to this end spake in parables that they shoulde be made blind Doth not the Lorde say of Pharao to this end haue I raysed the vp that I might in the shew forth my power And is not the potter sayd to make some vessells to honor and some to contumely After whose maner God is sayd to haue ordeyned vessels of mercy and vessels of wrath to declare both the riches of his glory and the seuerity of his iustice When the scripture plainly setteth forth vnto vs such ends of the workes of God they ought neyther to be obscured nor to be denied Mathew turneth this place of Esay by the indicatiue mode and by the future tempse followinge the edition of the Seuenty which thing he mought lawfully do when as these interpreters disagréed not from the Hebrue verity as touching the sense but onely as touching â—oords And that this might lawfully be done Rabbi Dauid Kimhi one of the Hebrues vnderstoode only in that edition wanteth the efficient cause of their blindnes which cause both Paul and Iohn haue expressed And in the Hebrue it is plainly declared by the imperatiue mode which is in that place not in vayne put But it shal be good to heare what Ierome sayth touching this matter who in his Commentary vpon the sixt chapiter of Esay at the first doubteth why Luke as it is read in the Actes of the Apostles in the 28. chapiter citing this place followeth the 70. and not the Hebrue verity And he answereth yâ— the Ecclesiastical writers write yâ— Luke was expert in the arte of Phisike was more skilfull in the Greke â—oung then in the Hebrue therfore it is no meruaile if in citing testimonies of yâ— Luke had more skil in the Greke tonge then in the Hebrue old testameÌ„t he followed the texte which he was best acquainted with But in stead of this answere I would rather thus make answere That the holy ghost had so instructed Luke and the rest of the Euangelists that they mought redily haue cited testimonies out of the Hebrew verity if they had would but of purpose when they might conueniently they followed the 70. that the Gentiles vnto whose vses theyr writinges should chiefely serue might by that edition of the 70. which only they had vnderstand the thinges which were by them cited Ierome moreouer reproueth those which in his time sayd that we ought not to looke vpon
vnto other nations This is the cause why in holy seruices prayer is made for the churches which I would to God it were done with that feruentnes of minde that it ought to be done with and that vnto the prayers were adioyned an endeuor to adorne and reforme them for to praye and not to labour to do thereafter is to dally with God Otherwise thou also shalt be cut of None which beleueth ought as touching himfelf to be persuaded that he shal be cut of For faith suffreth not this persuasion None that is godly is vncertayne of his saluation to take place The Lord saith that he which beleueth passeth from death vnto life not to euery kinde of life but vnto eternall life whiche is nowe already begonne and shall be accomplished in the world to come Wherfore séeing that eternall life is promised vnto vs we ought in no wise to doubt therof euery one of the faithfull beleueth that he is adopted of God into his sonne and that he is elected vnto eternall life Wherfore it shal be vnto him as he beleueth For the Etimoligy of this woorde faith many thinke hereof to come as thoughe that shall indéede be The etimology of â—aith done which is spoken Howbeit he which so beleueth ought always to be mindfull of perseuerance and not to liue loosely and ought also to implore at Gods hands his gift and grace to abide in his bountefulnes touching the obtainment whereof we oughte not to doubte when as God hath both promised it vnto his and also a Our flesh is to be taken hede of for that it is weake and vncleane faithfull prayer cannot be powred out with doubting as the Apostle Iames testifieth howbeit it is profitable attentiuely to looke vpon our flesh which is weake and euery way vncleane neyther is any thinge in the nature thereof but that it may be damned Wherfore these words of the Apostle stirreth vs vp to bridle the pride therof and to breake the security of it and also to shake of sluggishnes Howbeit for the retaining still of certainty we must fly vnto that whiche is a little afterward written that the giftes and calling of God are without repentance And that What is to be feared touching the church It is not possible that the church should perishe Perticuler churches may fayle we may sée howe profitable this admonition of the Apostle is vnto the faithfull and not in any wayes in vayne we will vse this distribution firste to sée as touching the church what is to be feared If we speake of the whole church we muste not in any wise feare that it shall euer fayle for Christ hath promised that he will be with it vnto the end of the world It may indede be tempted cisted and shaken but vtterly ouerthrown it can not be And therfore we pray that the crosse temptacions and persecutions thereof might be asswaged and turned to good But touching perticuler churches for that it is possible that they maye be transferred we do pray both against their continuall temptacions and also that with them and especially with our church may abide the kingdome of God And as touching our We iustly feare touching our posteritie posterity also there is cause why we shoulde feare for that the promise is indefinitely set forth and vnles it be contracted by election and predestination it maye come to passe that it shall not comprehende them as all the Iewes were not comprehended in the promise And touching infants we may also iudge the like The couenant indéede and promise excludeth them not yea they are generally ment in these wordes wherin the lord saith I wil be thy God and the God of thy sede Vnder which promise we baptise them and visibly incorporate theÌ„ into the churche who yet when they come to age may reiect the couenante and contemne the Gospell whereby is made manifeste that they in very déede pertained not to election and vnto the promises Wherfore we may iustly feare least they should not stande as we sée happened in Ismaell and Esau There are moreouer in the church some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is which beleue but for a time and in time of temptacion step backe as did Iudas and they which in time of persecutions denied Christe wherefore for these also we haue greate cause to be afeard And touching those which sincerelye beleue in Christ although they haue confidence of their saluation and are assured Many fals hange ouer the faithfuls heds We are in hope that they whom we excommunicate may be restored agayne The godly also haue whereof to be afeard thereof yet so long as we liue here there alwayes hang ouer our heads many fals and those greate as it is manifeste in Peter and in Dauid Wherefore they haue wherof to be afeard although they be not afeard that they shall eternally be damned but assuredly hope that either they shall be defended of God from fallinge or that if they do fall they shal be restored againe as we also haue confidence of them which are excoÌ„municated for they are not cast out of the church that they shoulde pearish but that at the last their spirite should be saued And therfore the elect also and they which sincerely beleue ought continually to be afearde of falles and that they be not cut of from Christ at the least way for a time And of this restitution of them that haue fallen is also mencion made in Ieremy the. 3. chapter Thou hast played the harlot with thy louers howbeit returne againe All these things declare vnto vs that this exhortacion of Paul vnto feare is not vnprofitable when as we ought so many ways to be careful both for our selues also for others Chrisostome addeth also hereunto that the abuse of the grace of God whiche raigneth amongst vs ought to be vnto vs a great feare and horror so often as we consider it If thou continue in his goodnes Otherwise thou also shalt be cut of And they also if they abide not still in vnbeliefe shal be grafted in agayn Forasmuch as it is not to be doubted but that very many of the Iewes so fell away that they sinned against the holy ghost and could no more be grafted in againe it is manifest that Paul speaketh these thinges whiche he speaketh indifinitly of yâ— people of the Iewes as touching a part Further forasmuch as it is vncertayne wheÌ„ a man doth fall into so horrible a case vnles it be declared by some certayne peculiar reuelation of God therefore Paul so speaketh that we should not put away all hope of any man so longe as he liueth here Chrisostome semeth now to alter his mind as touching that yâ— he had before spoken namely that all thinges ought to be attributed vnto the grace of God and that merites or good workes are not to be regarded For by this he sayth It is manifest how greate the dominion of our purpose and the power
oftener expressed hope confidence but in the new testameÌ„t fayth both to fayth and to trust For euen as it is sayd The iust man liueth by fayth Also He which beleueth in him shall not be confounded And in the new Testament He which beleueth in the sonne hath eternall lyfe Agayne We thinke that a man is iustified by fayth So also is it written in the Psalme Blessed are all they which put their trust in him And in Esay the 26. chapiter He shall keepe peace because they hoped in him And in the new Testament Hope confoundeth not To Titus also the 3. chap. That we may be heyres according to the hope of eternall lyfe Althoughe in the old Testament we finde the promises are oftener made vnto hope then to fayth yet in the new Testament it is contrariwyse whereof this may be the reason because in the old tyme the Hebrues erred not in the beliefe that there was but one God yea they professed the worshippinge of hym onely but this was not well amongst them that they had not a liuely fayth which draweth with it a trust but onely by education had conceaued eyther a certayne opinion or els a certayne knowledge and therfore vnto this the Scripture exhorteth them to beleue truly and with efficacy which is expressed by the affecte vnder the name of trust But in the new Testament they erred in the meaning both the GeÌ„tiles which were worshippers of Idoles and of many goddes and also the Iewes as touching the conditions of Messias for they looked that he should come in glorious pompe like a kinge and magnifical in worldly gouernement wherfore faith was oftentymes beaten into them whereby they myght obteyne the promises of God For it was very necessary that they should rightly be instructed of the chief point of the thing that they should beleue And of this Hebrue verbe A man is deriued this nowne Emunah Faith signâ—fieth firmenes which signifieth fayth And it sometymes signifieth certaynty and constauncy of wordes and promises Wherfore God is in the holy scriptures oftentymes called faythfull and his workes are called faythful because they are firme and constantly coÌ„tinue And we read before in this Epistle What if some of them haue not beleued hath their incredulity made vayne the fayth of God Yea and this latten word Fides that is fayth if we may beleue Cicero is deriued of Fio because that thing is done in dede which was spoken And sometymes it signifieth the assent of our mynd whereby we receaue words which are set forth vnto vs as it is sayd of Abraham How fayth is taken in this disputation He beleued God and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnes And forasmuch as is this disputation nowe we take fayth after this maner it shall not be from the purpose to define what fayth is wherefore fayth is a firme and an assured assent of the mynd vnto the words of God which assent is inspired by the holy ghost The definitioÌ„ of fayth vnto the saluation of the beleuers And therfore it consisteth in the mynd and is occupied about the words of God from whence we haue the matter thereof Of the forme also we neede not to doubt because it is defined to be an assent The efficient cause is here to be the inspiration of the holy ghost And the ende is declared in the last place when as we say that this assent is inspired of the holy ghost The definition of faith which is written in the 11. to the Hebrues is declared What hypostasis signifieth to the saluation of the beleuers Not much vnlike vnto this definition are those thinges which are written concerning fayth vnto the Hebrues the 11 chapiter namely that fayth is a substance of thinges to be hoped for and an argument of thinges that appeare not Where that which the Latine interpretor hath turned substantia â–ª that is substance in Greke is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word Budeus most lernedly turneth in his commentaries boldnes strength or valiantnes of mynd And it is deriued of this verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to susteyne to receaue not to geue place to one that rusheth vpon a man Hereof a souldier is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is trusty and turneth not his backe vnto his enemies but goeth agaynst them and resisteth them And vndoubtedly in beleuing we haue neede of this strength and patience by reason of the greate fyght of which there we haue In beleuyng we haue nede of strength experience For we must resist the fleshe reason must be ouercome whiche very much striueth agaynst fayth we must also resist the condemnation of our owne conscience synne and the anger of God and there are many thinges besydes by which a faythfull assent is both letted and resisted Very well are compared together betweene them selues these two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a substance and those thinges that are hoped for For God promiseth resurrection but yet vnto the dead he promiseth eternal lyfe but yet to them that are rotten He calleth men blessed but yet those which aboundantly thyrst and hunger and are on euery side oppressed He pronounceth men to be iustified but yet such as ar couered with sinnes and filthines Wherefore seing these thinges seeme to be so farre of from vs it is needfull that we haue boldenes strength and the assuraunce of a most firme assent which may make these thinges to abide and to consiste vnto vs as thinges most assured With such a shield of defence ought we to be armed whereby we may quenche all the fyrie dartes of the deuill when they are cast agaynst vs that we may also ouercome euen the world For as Iohn testifieth This is the victorye which ouercommeth the world euen our fayth Further we must note that this word Argumentum that is argument which in Greke is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is turned of some demonstratio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a declaration because by fayth are shewed and declared those thinges which appeare not but me thinketh Augustine althoughe peraduenture not so Latine like yet very faithfully turned it conuictio that is an ouercoming For by fayth our mynd is ouercome to graunt that those thinges are true whiche God eyther speaketh or promiseth But Hostiensis in his booke De summa Trinitate fide Catholica laboureth by two reasons to shewe that fayth is not by these wordes of the apostle defined because that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or substance agreeth also with hope Wherfore forasmuch as it is not proper to fayth it can not be applied to the definition therof Further because fayth hath not a regard onely to thinges to come and those thinges which are hoped for but also is referred vnto things past For we beleue that GOD created heauen and earth that Christ was borne of a Virgin that he suffred for vs and was raysed from the dead but all these
before that grace And in the 25. chapter We ought to preach and to beleue that by the sinne of the first man free will is so decayed and diminished that no man afterwarde can either loue God as he ought to do or beleue in God or for Gods sake to worke that which is good vnles the grace and mercy of God preuent him Wherfore iust Abell Noe Abraham Isaac Iacob and all the saintes in the olde tyme are in the Epistle vnto the Hebrues sayd by faith to haue done those thinges which are in the holy scriptures mencioned to haue ben done by theÌ„ which faith we haue before taught to come of God And Paul writeth of himself I haue obtained mercy that I might be faithful But he saith not I haue obteyned mercy because I was before faithfull but contrariwise And in the self same chapter This also we plainly confesse and beleue that in euery good worke it is not we our selues that do first begin and afterward are holpen wyth the mercye of God but that he first inspireth in vs both fayth and the loue of hym and that without any of our merites goyng before Wherefore we must without all doubt beleue that both Zacheus and the thiefe and also Cornelius attayned not to beleue by nature but by the gift of the goodnes of God These thinges haue I alleaged out of the Synode of Arausicanum peraduenture more largely then may seme to be conuenient for this place but for this cause haue I the willinglier done it for that I saw that al those things which are there affirmed are confirmed by the holy scriptures and do excedingly muche serue for our purpose Such Councels vndoubtedly gentle Reader are to be harkened vnto which leane vnto the worde of God For whatsoeuer commoditie or discommoditie the church hath the same ought wholy to be ascribed vnto the obseruation or contempte of the worde of God For in the olde and auncient councels how were Arius Eunomius Nestorius Eutiches and other pestiferous heretikes onercome but by the worde of God For without doubt they could neuer by any other engines be ouercome and vanquished And contrariwise when began yâ— church to geue place vnto abuses supersticions but when the word of God was conteÌ„ned And now in our times vnles the word of God had bene sought for and called agayne in a maner out of exile how could we euer haue bene deliuered from the tiranny of the Pope Let these few thinges be a warning vnto vs not rashly to beleue euery councell but let vs receiue those councels only which haue soundly Tridentinum consilium coÌ„firmed the decrées of their doctrine by the scriptures But to make that which I say more manifest I will speake somewhat of the Councell of Trent that by the contrary the truth may yâ— better be vnderstand In that Councel the 5. SessioÌ„ from the 5. chap. vnto the 11. chap. is entreated of iustification There these good holy Fathers namely the hirelinges of the Pope do thus decrée That the beginning of iustification is of grace But what grace they there vnderstaÌ„d they straight way make plaine For thus they say It calleth and it stirreth vp they which are to be iustified are so holpeÌ„ by it that beyng called and stirred vp they geue assent vnto this grace and worke therwith and are made apt to regeneration but this assent and workyng together they affirme as the wordes declare to be done by frée will What more could Pelagius say if he were now on lyue For neither did he also deny grace if thou take it for an admonitioÌ„ calling and stirring vp He also attributed this vnto What is the worke of grace in â—â—stificatioÌ„ frée will that it had power to assent and to obey the commaundements of God But the grace which the holy scriptures set forth vnto vs renueth our vnderstaÌ„ding and will and in stead of a stony hart geueth vs a fleshy hart For it doth not only counsel our reason but also fully persuadeth it and boweth and changeth the will Our men of Trent graunt in dede that God toucheth the hart of man by yâ— illumination of the holy ghost but lest a man himself should do nothing they adde yâ— he receiueth the inspiration as he which may also refuse it Wherfore they fully coÌ„clude yâ— it pertaineth to man to receaue although they confesse that he can not do that vnles he be called and stirred vp by grace But how can the hart of man vnles it be renued by the spirite and grace of God receaue those thinges agaynst which by reason of his nature being yet corrupt and vitiate it resisteth Assuredly though it be neuer so much stirred vp taught and moued yet vnles it be vtterly chaunged it wil continually withst and and resist Wherfore Augustine It is not in our power that those thinges which are set forth vnto vs should please vs. ad Simplicianum writeth very well That it is not in our power that those thynges which are set forth vnto vs should be acceptable and pleasant vnto vs. But we chuse not that thing which is neither acceptable nor pleasant though we haue neuer so many admonishers to stirre vs vp As if there should be offered vnto a sicke man good healthfull meates and very pleasantly dressed yet because they are neither pleasant nor acceptable vnto him he refuseth them though there stand many by and say vnto him that those meates are wholesome and very well dressed The selfe same thing vndoubtedly happeneth vnto a minde not yet regenerate but that as touching the receiuing of the grace of God there can be done no violence vnto the minde but the sicke person may be compelled to take meates that are vnto him vnpleasaunt Wherfore so long as our will and vnderstanding is not changed by the spirite of God it will not admit any healthfull admonitions And euen as a sicke person before he be restored to health neither abideth nor gladly receiueth meates when they are offered him so also the minde of man vnlesse it be chaunged from infidelitie to faith from impietie to godlines as saith the Synode of Arausicanum it neither obeyeth nor geueth place vnto grace which calleth and stirreth it vp which thing yet the good Fathers A place of Zachary declared of Trent affirme But lest they should seme to speake without scriptures they bring forth two testimonies The one out of the first chap. of Zacharie Bee ye conuerted vnto me and I will be conuerted vnto you This say they hath a respecte vnto the man who is commaunded that euen in iustification he shoulde doo somewhat But Ieremy sayth Conuert vs Lord and we shall be conuerted by which word is declared that vnto this conuersion is also required the helpe of God And by this meanes they deuide the whole matter betwene God and man But Augustine many other of the Fathers ascribe the whole acte of our iustification vnto God onely But as touching
bicause of vnbeliefe they were broken of but thou standest by faith Here is geuen the reason of the fall and destruction of men and on the other side of saluation and constancie namely vnbeliefe faith And of the Iewes which should one day be restored he addeth And if they abide not stil in their vnbeliefe they shal be againe grafted in for God is of might to graft thē in Héere we sée that by departing from vnbelief which consisteth in beleuing Hereby is proued that the restoring of thē that fall cōmeth by faith men that haue fallen are restored This maketh very muche against the error of those which although they after a sort confesse that the first iustification is giuen fréely without any workes going before yet vnto men that haue fallen they graunt not restitution vnto iustification but by satisfactions and many workes preparatory These things haue I gathered out of the Epistle vnto the Romanes now will we in order prosecute the other Epistles In the first Epistle to the Corinthians the first Chapter it is thus written bicause the world in the wisedome of God knew not God by wisedome it pleased God by the folishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleue Bicause the wise men of this world saith the Apostle by their naturall searching out could not take hold of the wisedome of God whereby they might be saued God of his goodnesse hath instituted a contrary way namely the preaching of the Gospell which vnto the flesh séemeth foolishnesse that by it saluation should be geuen vnto men but yet not to all sortes of men but to those only that beléeue Wherfore in the .ij. to the Corinthians the. 1. chapter it is thus written by faith ye stand by which wordes we vnderstand that the foundation wherby we are confirmed and established in the way of saluation is faith Farther Paule to the Galathians the .ij. Chapter where he reproueth Peter for his dissimulation wherby he séemed to lead the Gentiles to obserue the Ceremonies of the Iewes thus speaketh If thou being a Iewe liuest after the maner of the Gentiles and not as doe the Iewes why compellest thou the Gentiles to liue as doe the Iewes For we which are Iewes by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the law and we beleue in Christ that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ not by the workes of the law because by the workes of the lawe shall no fleshe be iustified Héere we sée that the Apostles therefore folowed Christ y◠they might be iustified by faith which they could not obtaine by works And afterward the life which I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God which is all one as if he should haue said As yet in déede sinne sticketh in my fleshe and in it I cary death about but yet notwithstanding I haue life not through mine owne merite but by the faith of the sonne of God In the .iij. chap. he thus wryteth I would know this of you receiued ye the spirite by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith And straight way he addeth he which ministreth vnto you the spirit in you worketh miracles doth he the same by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith By these words we sée that it is faith and not works wherby we take holde of the gifts of God and he addeth ye know that they which are of faith the same are the children of Abraham and that vndoubtedly for no other cause but because in beleuing they imitate him Wherfore sayth he the scripture foreseeing that God would iustifie the Gentiles by faith shewed before hande glad tidings vnto Abraham saying in thee shall all nations be blessed This blessyng spred not abrode vnto them bicause they had their beginning of the flesh of Abraham but bicause they followed the steppes of his faith Otherwise of Abraham as touching the fleshe came not as farre as we can read any other nations then the Ismaelites Edomites and Israelites Then foloweth the conclusion Therefore they which are of faith shal be blessed with faithfull Abraham But to be blessed in the Hebrew phrase is nothing else then to receiue the gifts of God amōgst which iustification is the principallest Wherefore it followeth That vnto the Gentiles through Christ might come the promise made vnto Abraham that we might receyue the promise of the holy Ghost through faith We sée therefore that the promise of the holy ghost is not taken hold of by workes as many faine it is which thing euen reason sufficiently declareth For seing the Lord as it shall a litle afterward be declared had by promise geuen this blessing vnto Abraham we must se what is referred vnto the promise as a correlatiue Which as we haue sayd cā be nothing ells but fayth for fayth setteth forth vnto it selfe the promises of God as an obiect Paul furthermore addeth that the scripture concludeth all thinges vnder sinne that the promise by the fayth of Iesus Christ should be geuen to them that beleue Thys is the cause why y◠holy scriptures so diligently shew vnto men how they be guilty of sinnes namely that they should be the more stirred vp to embrase y◠promises of God at the least way by fayth when as they haue not good workes by which they may take hold of them And this vnderstand we by that which is afterward written The law is our schoolemaister vnto Christ that we should be iustified by fayth These wordes signifie nothing els but that y◠law therfore sheweth sinnes setteth forth vnto mē their infirmity and stirreth vp theyr lustes wherby sinnes are more and more encreased that they being thus admonished should returne vnto Christ and might from him thorough fayth receaue righteousnes Which thing they vndoubtedly did of whome it is sayd Ye are all the children of God by the fayth of Iesus Christ For what is it to be the sons of God but to haue now obteyned adoption which we obteine only by regeneration or iustification And in the 4. chapiter Brethern sayth he we are after Isaake children of the promise But to be children of the promise is nothing ells but to beleue those thinges which God promiseth wherby we are made his children according as he hath promised we should be For so was Isaake borne vnto Abraham not by the strength of nature but by the benefit of the promise of God In the 5. chapter he writeth We in the spirite looke for the hope of righteousnes by fayth In this place are two thinges touched the sprite of God whereby we are new facioned and renewed vnto saluation and fayth wherby we apprehēd righteousnes Wherfore in this matter of our iustificatiō although there be in our minds many ther workes of the holy ghost yet none of them except fayth helpe to iustification Therfore the Apostle concludeth Circumcision is
Paul in this obsecration entermedleth a thing of most excellency namely the mercy of God and that the greatnes and power thereof might the more manifest appeare he vseth the plurall number Many effects of the mercy of God I besech you saith he by the mercyes of God And what these mercyes were and of what sort he hath before declared in his discourse and therefore there is no néede in this place of any new explication touching this matter But let them which are studious in the holy scriptures note that there are many effects of the mercy of God And therfore Paul besecheth by the mercies of God as mothers are wont when their children are stubborne and will not be ruled to besech them by their breastes that gaue them sucke and by their wombe which bare them for they set forth vnto them their chiefest benefites towardes them that they bare them in their wombe and after when they were borne nourished them with their brests which offices although they were very paynfull yet by reason of the singular loue they séemed to the mother thinges sweete So here the Apostle besides infinite other benefites of God towardes men maketh mencion of the mercyes of God by which first we are regenerated in spirite and after that by them we are both fed and sustayned in this way wherein we stand In this heate of prayer the talke of Paul is inflamed set on fire For it manifestly appeareth that these words came not from the lippes onely or were but spoken with the tonge but they came wholy euen from the bottom of the hart And which ought more vehemently to moue vs he requireth nothing against our owne commodities and profite for he Demades against Philip. requireth nothyng els but that we should leade a life worthy our calling Demades when he saw king Phillip very merry and daunsing amongst the captiues and vpbraiding vnto them their calamitye sayde vnto hym Seing that fottune hath put on thee the person of Agamemnon art thou not ashamed to behaue thy selfe like Thersites Wherfore Paul requireth this that forasmuch as not Fortune but God himself hath put on vs not a persoÌ„ but the most true dignitie to be the members of Christ and his children we should not shew our selues to be lost children and strangers from God Now wil we declare what he perticularly desireth He desireth vs to offer our selues vnto God And this oblation he saith shal haue the nature of a sacrifice And that we may the redilier vnderstand what Paul meaneth it shall not be from the What a sacrifice is purpose to consider what a sacrifice is A sacrifice is a voluntary action wherein we worship God and offer vnto him somewhat wherby we testifie his chiefe dignity and dominion and our seruitude and submission towardes him In this definition are expressed all the causes The matter is the oblation the forme is the action not a naturall action but yâ— which is done with election and inspired by the holy ghost neither is it a politicall or economical action but a religious action for that pertayneth to the worshipping of God The end is to testifie our seruitude and submission towardes the so great highnes and dominion of God Wherefore we by good right belong to his proper possession which hath at the beginning created vs and afterward when we were lost redemed vs. And sacrifice is deuided according Diuision of sacrifices to his proprieties so that one kind of sacrifice is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a sacrifice of thankes geuing and an other is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a sacrifice of expiation or purging That sacrifice which we ought to offer is not a sacrifice of expiation It is lawful for vs to offer a sacrifice of thankes geuing but not a sacrifice of expiation For that preheminence was geuen to Christ only by the one only sacrifice of himselfe which he offred vpon the crosse to consummate accomplish all things But the geuing of thankes which we offer vnto God in this sacrifice is very excellent And this sacrifice of thankes geuing is deuided by the matters about which it is occupied For vnto God were offred either prayers or first fruites or some kind of life as of the Nazarites or finally some certayne oblations and offrings And to this last part pertayneth that which Paul in this place exhorteth vs vnto for he willeth vs to make our selues oblations vnto God Ambrose in this place demaundeth why oblatioÌ„s were in yâ— old sacrifices killed And he putteth two causes first Why oblations were slayne that they which sacrificed should vnderstand what they had deserued secondly that by that slaughter should be shadowed the death of Christ Which two causes may serue vs also as touching this our kind of sacrifice For it is necessary that the deth In this sacrifice are sinnes to be killed which sinnes haue brought vnto vs we agayne rebound vnto sinnes and that in our selues we kil wicked affects And to doo this the death of Christ doth not a litle pricke vs forward For if he would for our sakes in this sort die how much more ought we for his sake with a redy mind to offer this sacrifice And doubtles there is no other sacrifice more noble For here we offer not outward thinges but our selues And Augustine in his booke de Ciuitate Deâ— sayth that that outward sacrifice The outward sacrifices were simboles of the inward sacrifice in the old time was a signe whereby was signified this inward sacrifice wherein we offer vnto God both our selues and all that we haue Seing therefore we now se that that whereunto Paul exhorteth vs is a sacrifice and that a sacrifice of thankes geuing wherein we offer vnto GOD all that we haue and also our selues now let vs se how Paul describeth thys sacrifice Your bodies When he nameth a Body by the figure Sinecdoche he vnderstandeth the whole man which also is sometimes vnderstanded by this worde soule For so is it written that Iacob entred into Egipt with 70. soules And the Why man â—â— ofteÌ„times in the scriptures called body flesh scriptures therefore oftentimes call man by the name of flesh and of the body to put vs in mind of our infirmity and chiefely of sinne which we draw first of propagation by the body Wherefore this word body in this place is not the name of nature but of corruptioÌ„ For corrupt affects ought to be mortified and good affects Body is not here the name of nature but of corruption substituted in theyr place that our offring may be acceptable vnto God This selfe thing ment the Apostle when he wrote to the Colossians Mortifie your members which are vpon the earth in which place by members he vnderstandeth that tirannicall law of sinne which chiefely beareth dominion in the members and in the whole man And Paul before in the sixt chapter knowing saith he that
fauor the godly that he will not only haue their soules to be blessed but also will geue blessednes to their bodyes he will also restore vnto the wicked their bodyes that according to the law of iustice they may be tormented not only in their soules but also in their bodyes The other is that in the Prophets there are touching the resurrection of the dead certayne other more notable places which yet Christ alleaged Why Christ brought not testimonies of the resurrection ouâ— of the Prophets not for that the Saduces with whom he then reasoned admitted the law only and touching the other holy bookes either they receaued them not or els they estemed them not much For they red them as we read the Fathers But I leaue this matter and I beséech God not to suffer this singular benefite of the death of Christ to weare away for age in our mynds that the common prouerbe be not applied vnto vs. Nothing waxeth old sooner then grace But why dost thou iudge thy brother Or also why dost thou despise thy brother For we shal all be set before the iudgement seat of Christ Is it is written I liue saith the Lord and euery knee shall bow to me and euery tong shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall render accompt of himselfe to God Let vs not therefore iudge one an other any more But iudge this rather that no man put an offence to his brother or be an occasion of falling But why dost thou iudge thy brother Or also vvhy dost thou despise thy brother By the name of brethren he reproueth eche part For the right of brethren is equall and a like and in them is expressed a ciuill administration which is called The right of brethren is equall â—olitia which is a certaine equalitie of Citezens betwene themselues Wherfore no maÌ„ ought either to despise or to iudge him whom he knoweth to be his equall For he which so doth counteth him not for his equal but for his inferior VVherefore vve shall all be set before the iudgement seat of Christ By the iudgement seat vndoubtedly is vnderstanded the iudgement of Christ and that by the figure Metonomia And this benefite beside others we haue by the ciuill magestrates that by theyr axes and swordes and iudgementes seates we are put in minde of the iudgement of God The like phrase of speache Paul vsed in the .v. chapiter of the latter Epistle to the Corinthians vve must al appeare before the iudgment seat of Christ Origen expounding these words maketh a discourse I knowe not wherof for that in this place is red Before the iudgement seate of Christ and to the Corinthians is red Before the iudgement seat of God and with a long circute he disputeth of this matter But doubtles all our bookes haue in ech place Before the iudgement seate of Christ â–ª so that there appeareth no cause of ambiguity And yet if we should so rede as he imagineth nothing could be gathered out of those woordes but that Christ is God In the 7. chapiter of Daniell are set forth many excellent thinges of this throne of God wherin is described the magnificency of the iudgement to come As it is vvritteÌ„ I liue sayth the Lord. This place which is brought to proue Christes diuine power of iudging the world is written in the 45. chapter of Esay This place proueth the diuine nature of Christ As touching the very bare words Paul foloweth not the Hebrew verity but yet most diligently kepeth the sense of the Prophet For that which is here said Saith the Lord agréeth with that which is in the Hebrew The Lord hath sworne And the bowing of the knée signifieth here nothing els but a submission which is most aptly signifyed by that outward Simbole Euery tounge shal confesse vnto God In Hebrew it is Euery tonge shall swear vnto me but there is no man which knoweth not but that in an othe is an excelleÌ„t confession of God For he is called as a witnes or rather as a iudge and he is so called that he will punish the foresworne persons according to theyr deserts But as yet we sée not that all things are subiect vnto Christ But that shall be when he shall deliuer vp the kingdome to God and to the father For then shall all thinges vtterly be made subiect vnto him amongst other the last enemy namely death as Paul sayth to the Corrinthians How be it now is begon a certaine obedience and his kingdome is acknowledged of the congregation of the godly Wherefore though many vniust and wicked things be now committed yet let vs iudge nothing before the time come least we be preiudiciall to the sentence of that moste highe iudge Then all things according to our hope which nowe séeme to want equitie shall be full of equitie Of these wordes of the Apostle is most manifestly gathered the diuinitie of Christ For when he speaketh of the iudgement seate of Christ he addeth and euery tounge shall confesse vnto God Which self thing is much more manifest if we looke vpon the Hebrew veritie For before that these things are pronounced vnder the person of God this is written Am not I Lord and there is no other God besides me Wherfore seing these things pertaine to Christ as Paul testifieth it most manifestly appeareth that he is God So then euery one of vs shall render an accompt to God of himself Wherefore it is not méete that we either rashly iudge or proudly contemne others For at that iudgement seat causes shall be decided according to their desertes Let vs not therefore iudge one an other any more This is concluded by the reasons alleaged of Paule and is euery where in the holy scriptures inculcated of the holy Ghost But iudge this rather that no man put an offence to his brother â–ª or be an occasion To iudge hath two significations of falling This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to iudge hath not here all one signification with that which it had before For before it was to condemne an other by his sentence or to affirme any thing rashly of another But here to iudge signifieth to appoynt a thing with our selues Appoynt therfore with your selues sayth he and thinke that this chiefly pertaineth to your duety that no man be offended by any your example or any your doings Chrisostome by a straunge reason proueth The impeller to sinne sinneth more greuously then he which coÌ„mitteth the sinne that this thing is to be taken héede of For sayth he he which impelâ—eth an other to sinne deserueth to be muche more greuously punished then euen he which hath sinned For euen at the beginning a greater punishment and vehementer curse was inflicted vpon the serpent then vpon the woman For she transgressed but the other persuaded The woman also was more greuously punished then the man for that he had not sinned but by her counsell and persuasion And
I shall take my iorney into Spayne I wyll come vnto you For I trust to se you in my iorney and to be brought on my way thitherward by you after that I haue bene somwhat filled with your company Therefore also I haue bene oft let to come vnto you The Romans mought by these wordes haue suspected that Paul had contemned them when as he being appointed of God to be the minister of the Gentles had yet notwithstanding in bestowing the benefite and office of hys preaching preferred other nacions before The cause why Paul went not at the beginning to Rome them This was not the cause sayth Paul But forasmuch as ye had alredy heard the Gospell and your fayth was now published thoroughout the whole world but in these places Christ was not yet preached I was hitherto letted by the ministery committed vnto me that I could not come vnto you Paul before in the beginning of this epistle mencioned this selfe same thing I had purposed oftentimes sayd he to come vnto you but hetherto I haue bene letted But there saith Chrisostome he spake nothing of the cause but here he sheweth it namely for that he was stayed in those places which he could not leaue before that he had filled them with the Gospell And what was the cause why he went not to the Thessalonians when yet his desire was thereunto he declared in the epistle which he wrote vnto them For he sayth that Sathan was a let vnto him but he alleadgeth not the planting of new Churches And this difference of causes Origen noteth But I sée also an other cause why the Apostles somtimes were compelled to do contrary to that which they had appoynted in their mynde the admonishment I say of yâ— holy ghost Touching which thing we read in yâ— 16. of the Actes As we passed through Phrigia and the countrey of Galatia we were prohibited by the holy ghost to preach the word in Asia And again in yâ— same place They assayed to go into Bithinia but the holy ghost permitted them not But Ambrose sheweth yâ— there was also an other cause why Paul so earnestly enforced himselfe to preach the Gospell there Why Paul made such spâ—de in going about countrey where Christ had not ben heard of namely to preuent yâ— false Apostles For if they had gotteÌ„ into those places before theÌ„ they would not haue taught Christ very sincerely and if they had once sowed pestilent errors the Apostle succeding them should haue had much more a doo to bring them to good ground agayne For those nations must nedes afterward not only haue learned but also must haue taught to put away the errors wherwith theyr corrupt teachers had enfected them But now seing I haue no more place in these quarters c. He sayth that he had iust cause which letted him that he could not come to Rome Now he putteth theÌ„ in hope of his comming which was next to be spoken of For if I depart hence now sayth he I shall not doo otherwise then my office â–ª requireth And that shall then be after that in these quarters there shal be no more place wherein I haue not built a Church And I haue a great desire to se you Which thing I hope shal shortly come to passe But here the Romanes mought say doost thou then contemn the state of the Apostleshippe and doost thou count it for nothing to come vnto vs to whome the Gospell is alredy preached and doost thou ouerhippe those which as yet haue heard nothing of Christ Paul answereth it shal not be so â–ª But forasmuch as sayth he there is nothing as yet bestowed vpoÌ„ the Spaniards and their whole countrey lieth open for me I thinke now to goo into that countrey And so it shall come to passe that I will come by you that I may a few dayes solace my selfe in the Lord and in the purenes of your fayth and your louing confabulation and spirituall familiarity Here let vs note the obedience of the Apostle which preferred the necessary condition of the Apostleship which was such that it behoued him to go not whither he would but whither nede required before his so great a desire to se the Romanes although the same desire were very iust and honest Erasmus noteth that the Apostle taketh away from this woord Hispania the first sillable For he writeth Spania And paraduenture they so speake in Grecia And when he wrote these letters he was at Corinthus in Achaia But we also at this day in Italy call that contrey no otherwise then Paul doth For we say Spagnia and Spagninolo vtterly cutting of the first sillable For I trust to se you in my iorney and to be brought on my way thitheâ— warde by you after that I haue bene somewhat filled with your coÌ„pany The Apostle desireth not only to haue yâ— fruition of theyr godly and swete familiarity at Rome but also that after he had satisfied both his and theyr desire he might by them be Why Paul desired to be brougâ—t on his way in to Spâ—ine by the Romanes brought into Spayne not that he was affected to any pompe or gorgeous shewes or that he desired as at this day the Popes and Cardinalls doo to bee brought on his way with honour but that euen in the iorney might by them that went with him to communicate his doctrine and exhortations to the Church of Rome and to others For it can not be doubted but that they which would accompanie him in his iorney would obserue and note all things which by the way they eyther heard of him or saw in him that when they came home they might declare the same edifie the Church more firmely It is likely also that Paul forasmuch as he had occasion to trauayle into sondry countries and which were far distant would chiefly picke out such companions as were well knowen in those places cities which they should trauayle thorough that by them might be opened a more redier entrance to preach the Gospell For although the truth of Christ haue no nede of mans helpe but that it can consist without it yet notwithstanding for the more commodious spreading of it abrode it is lawfull for a godly man to vse familiarities frendshippes and societies For he knoweth that all his thinges ar Gods and Christs after that he hath once vtterly geuen and consecrated himselfe vnto him We find also in the latter epistle to the Corinthians the first chapiter that Paul when he should go to IerusaleÌ„ desired to be brought on his way by them to whom he wrote that epistle But whether the Apostle according to his hope went into Whether the Apostle went into Spaine Spayne and by that occasion visited the Romanes it can not by these woords certainely be gathered For the godly sometimes promise vnto themselues many thinges and that with a godly and iust desire which yet haue not successe for they were by coniecture led that it should
he is God must be worshipped as he hath declared in the word of the scripture set forth vnto vs in the holy scriptures as a Lord and father they worship him obey him and study to aduaunce his honour as muche as they are able And agayne when they see hym declared as a iudge they set his iudgement seate before theyr eyes in all theyr actions lest they shoulde transgresse in any thinge and incurre the anger of theyr mighty iudge But they doe not so feare hym that they hate hym or that they woulde flye from hym yea and thoughe there were graunted them a place to flye vnto they woulde chose rather to embrace him punishing and chasteninge them And amonge these thinges whiche oughte to haue the principall place as touchinge this spirituall worshipping God is worshipped by obedience is obedience wherof we rede that it is better then sacrifices Neyther had God a regard in a manner to any other thinge in the whole lawe and rites of ceremonies than to haue men truly subiect and obedient vnto him But we forasmuche as we haue contracted a corrupte and viciate nature by the sinne of Adam are in nothyng more diligent and exquisite then to obtrude our own inneÌ„cions and fayned rytes for the worshipping of God and greater seueritye is vsed agaynst the transgressors of the Commaundements of men then there is agaynst those which publikely violate the Commaundementes of God A man shall euery where see blasphemers whoremongers adulterers and periured persons laughed at by the magistrates so farre are they of from punishynge them But agaynste hym whiche will vse the sacramentes of the Euchariste in both kinds they rage euen vnto the fyre And to be brief men are condemned to death for neglecting of humayne traditions but for violatinge of the lawe of God they are not so muche as once accused Wherefore God did not without a cause in Deut. commaund Moyses Onely the thynges whyche I haue commaunded shalte thou keepe neyther shalte thou adde nor diminyshe any thynge And we haue A remedye agaynst humane traditions no prâ—seÌ„ter remedy against this pestilence then dayly to be occupied in the holy scriptures and to gather out of them by what meanes God would declare him selfe vnto vs and to picke out such wayes whereby he hath chieflye commaunded vs to worship him in thus doyng we may wtout any great difficulty serue god in spirite And contrary to this spiritual worshiping is to serue god in flesh To serue God in flesh that is onely wyth fayned rytes and outward ceremonies laying away faith and inward piety This Antithesis or contrarye posicion Paul touched when he sayd vnto the Galathians Yee which began in the spirite beware ye end not in the flesh Those Galathians were rightly instructed but by the deceates of false Apostles they declined vnto the Iewishe ceremonies and outward rites which thyng was to fynish in the flesh that whych was with holynes and vpright 〈◊〉 begonne Vnto the Philippians also he sayth We are the circumcision whiche serue God in sprite hauing confidence in God and not in the flesh Then he manifestlye declareth What it is to trust in the flesh what it is to trust in the flesh saying Although I if any other may put confidence in flesh as whych am of the kindred of Israel of the tribe of Beniamin an Hebrew borne of the Hebrewes and of the secte of the Pharisies by feruentnes persecâ—tinge the church of Christe and as touchinge iustifications of the lawe I was conuersante without blame c. Thou seest nowe that carnall woorshippynge consisteth of all these thynges But spirituall worshippyng consisteth altogether of fayth and charity Paule addeth In the gospell of his sonne By which wordes he declareth that thys spirituall Nowe God is serued in the Gospell of hys son worshipping if it be expressed in outward workes consisteth principally in this the we should preach Christ that we should allure vnto him as much as lyeth in vs as many of our neyghbours as we can He hath alreadye declared what God he called to witnes now he goeth to the thyng which he woulde haue signifyed vnto the Romanes And that is that he contynually made mencion of them in his prayers Neyther can it hereby be gathered that Paule did alwayes so praye that he neglected other duetyes He preached he iorneyed be laboured with hys handes and fynallye he executed all such thinges as pertayned vnto hys office Wherefore we must not expound those thynges which are here spoken accordyng to the word but according to the sense and we must vnderstand them no otherwise theÌ„ that as often as the Apostle prayed he made mencion of them And the prayers of the Saincts are deuided into two kyndes Two kindes of prayer For there are certayn which are appoynted as wheÌ„ they are had in a publique congregation at appoynted and prescribed dayes the Lordes day I say and if there be any other oppoynted by the Church for publike prayers Farther it is the duety of a Christian man to haue euery day also appoynted haures wherin to pray vnto God and that three times in a day or fyue tymes or seuen times as hys busines wyll suffer him There is an other kynd of those prayers which are called vncertayne for we vse them so often as any present daunger vrgeth vs. But Paule sayth now that he alwayes maketh mencion of these men in his prayers and in some bookes is added this aduerbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifyeth euery where althoughe some exemplars haue put it out There were heretikes which were called Messaliani and of them Tripartita Historia maketh mention An heresye of the Messalianits or Euchites They attributed all things vnto prayers and that so much that they vtterly derogated both the word of God and also the sacraments affirming that al these things do nothing profyte but what commodity soeuer we haue the same coÌ„meth by prayers and they could not abyde to labour wyth theyr handes or to do any other thing If a man had vrged them to worke they would haue said that that nothing profyted for as much as we oughte to do nothinge but pray when as yet the Apostle expressedly admonisheth that he whiche laboureth not ought not also to eate He also wryteth that a man must not neglecte to haue a care ouer his owne especially his houshold which fault if any man commit he should be counted euen as an infidell But omitting this superstition we ought The children or God ought to pray often to attribute much vnto prayers forasmuohe as this is the nature of the children of God to geue themseltes oftentimes to prayers for that is to acknowledge the prouidence of God For whilest we beleue that a man can obtayne nothyng whych is not geuen him of God we are oftentimes prouoked to emplore hys ayde for such necessities as happen And whilest we pray we doo no lesse submitte
our selues vnto God then is the clay subiecte vnto the potter for this thing we chiefly desire that whatsoeuer we require we maye haue the same through his wyll And forasmuch as when we pray the mind is led away from cares and worldly prouisions and is wholye caryed vp vnto God there ought nothing to be more pleasaunte vnto vs then to occupye our selues wyth thys kinde of study And it is much to be lamented that the manner of praying is so worne out of vre at this day amonge Christians that it is a thynge very rarely vsed and especially in so great a light of the Gospell and scriptures wherfore it is no meruaile though all things waxe so cold Vndoubtedlye heate A Similitude there encreaseth where the light cannot easely go through but is beaten backe againe and as they say reflected backwarde Wherefore this lower part of the ayre which compasseth the earth is most hot because the beames of the sonne which strike vpon the earth forasmuch as they cannot pearse it being so thick are reflected in a manner doubled whereby is stirred vp heat In like manner ought it to be in our harts when the light of gods woorde shyneth vpon them For when we haue receaued it we oughte to reflect it vnto God in makynge prayers vnto hym to performe those thinges in vs which he hath commaunded and which he hath vouchsafed to reuele vnto vs. For when we reade the scriptures God speaketh vnto vs. But when we pray we speake vnto God A profitable dialoge betwene God and vs. And we ought to vse this dialogue very often that when we heare in the holy scriptures that God eyther reuealeth himselfe or commaundeth any thinges we agayne may desire of hym that those thynges be not spoken in vayne vnto vs but maye be executed wyth profyte and fruite Paul teacheth vs here so to order our prayers that we pray not onely for our selues but also for our neighbours Farther when he prayeth that he myght haue a prosperous iorney vnto the Romanes he signifyeth that our workes should beginne with prayers if we wyll haue them to haue good successe But some are feared away from calling vpon God because they say he heareth them not Howbeit they ought hereby Though God seme not to heaâ—e yet we must not leaue of from prayer to be strengthned for that they heare that Paul was oftentymes letted from goyng vnto Rome and yet contynued he still in the same desire and vsed to repeate the selfe same prayers Yea and in the latter epistle to the Corrinthyans he writeth that he desired as good as three tymes to be delyuered from the pricke of the flesh vnto whom yet at the last aunswere was made that it suffised that he had the fruicion of the grace of God Wherefore eyther God heareth vs at the length or if he geueth not vs that which we desire yet geueth he somewhat in steede thereof which is farre better and more profitable vnto our saluation And God oftentymes differreth our requestes to the ende that as Why the Lord differreth our requestes Augustine sayth in a certayne homely we should learne to desire great thinges with much feruentnes Others are called away from prayers because they thus determine with themselues although I desire not these thinges yet God wyll do that which shall seeme good vnto hym neyther shall hys wyll be altered Why God will haue vs to aske that which otherwise he is redy to geue by my prayers But these men vnderstand not that God before he graunteth any good thinge vnto hys elect is wont excedingly to kindle their mynde wyth a desire to obtayne those thynges Farther when he will do any thynge he stirreth vp those that are hys to desire the same whereby he myght for honours sake attribute that vnto theyr prayers which otherwise he would haue done Thys is an other cause also for that benefytes are then the more acceptable when they are required and desired Farther when we pray our mynds A similitude are the more ioyned wyth God Yea these vowes and holy defires seeme to be nothyng els then ladders and degrées whereby we ascend vp vnto God But let vs returne vnto Paule and sée for what he now prayed That I may haue sayth he a prosperous iorney to come vnto you by the vvill of God He desired to come vnto the Romanes wherefore hys prayer was that impedimentes myght be remoued whiche were partly obiected by Sathan and partly had theyr begynnyng of sondry necessityes of Churches which impedimentes as they dayly hapened a fresh so they with held Paule that he could not go whether he would A prosperous iorney he calleth not only as touchyng commoditye of the lyfe but also a fruitfull iorney that hys laubour What maner of prosperous iorney Paule desired might not be spent in vayne He remembred also that he was by the oracle of God prohibyted some tymes to speake or to go whether he had appoynted As we may sée in the Actes the. 16. chapter where he was forbiddeÌ„ to speake in Asia and when he would haue gone into Mysia and Bythynia he was letted and by night admonishrd in a dreame to get him vnto Macedonia For there stoode before him a man of Macedonia which sayd Come and succour vs. This thyng therefore he desired as touchyng the Romanes namely that he might not haue any such impediment And though we heare that he desired a prosperous iorney yet we must not perswade our selues that he referred these thynges to his owne commodity or to gayne The prosperous iorneys which God graunted What prosperous iorneyes God gaue vnto Paule him to Macedonia serued to the increase of the Gospell For otherwise he was both beaten there and also cast into prison And when at the last he shoulde go vnto Rome God which heard hys prayers brought to passe that he was compelled to appeale vnto Cesar And when he was in a shippe wracke he bad hym to be of good chere for that he should be a witnes of Christ at Rome also as he had bene at Ierusalem whereby appeareth what prosperity or successe is to be What prosperity Christians ought to looke for looked for in the workes of the elect Vndoubtedly that kynde of prospe 〈…〉 cy is to be looked for not wherein the fleshe may rest but whereby may come aboundant fruite of the Gospell And whereas the Apostle sayth by the will of God it is not so to be vnderstaÌ„d as though he thought that any thing could be done be sides the will of God but he desireth such a will which should fauor and prosper hys enterprise that his labour myght not be in vayne And he addeth For I desire to see you Thys myght sufficiently haue bene vnderstand by hys prayers And yet is it not superfluously added For he woulde not haue them thinke that hys prayers were slyght and common prayers but such as procéeded from a perfect and
no reputacion yet was it taken to be geuen for Christes sake And therefore in all the promises of the olde Testament the myndes of the godly ranne vnto this foundation and ground Then let vs consider the finall cause Wherefore would God haue the publike wealth of the Iewes preserued to the ende but only that Christ should be born therehence Why prouided he that the stock of Dauid should contynue safe euen to the ende but onely that the sonne of God should of it take humane fleshe Why brought he agayne hys people from captiuity but only that the Messias should at length be borne at the tyme promised in the place appointed and of a stocke assigned This vndoubtedly was the cause of all those promises vpon this cause did all the fathers bend their minds as many as vnderstood a right Wherfore Paule wresteth not the testemonyes of the prophetes neyther doth he rashely abuse them And let this be vnto vs a sure and faythfull rule for the perfect vnderstanding of the promises of the olde What it is to lyue by fayth testament whereas he sayth that the iust man shall lyue by fayth he meaneth that he shal be able to moue hymselfe to all good thynges as to beleue to hope to contynue in hope and to loue of charity vnto which thynges by the power and strength of our owne nature we canne by no meanes attayne And that by faith we obtaine eternall life it very well agreeth with those thinges which The knowledge whiche commeth by fayth and the eternall lyfe which shal be in heauen are one and the selfe same thyng as touching the matter Wherein the righteousnes which is receaued by fayth consisteth We are not firste iuste and then afterward lyue by fayth Differences betwen the righteousnes of the Gospel and of the lawe Christ spake This is the life eternall that they should acknowledge thee to be the only true God and him whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ These thinges shall we playnly and openly knowe in heauen our countrey and that with a cleare and manifest sight But now haue we these selfe same thinges with a very obscure knowledge that is through fayth This is not an other lyfe from that But then shall that be made perfecte which we haue now but only begon And the righteousnes which by this fayth maketh it selfe open consisteth herein especially that from the tyme we are reconciled vnto God we leade our life in such sorte that both we render vnto hym his due worshipe and also vnto our neighbour our bounden due offices or dueties And whereas the Prophete writeth that the iust man lyueth by fayth his wordes must not so be taken as though he should affirme that we are fyrst iust and that then afterward we liue by fayth But this thyng he teacheth that by fayth do come vnto vs two commodityes both that we should be iust and also that we should obtayne life we see here also set forth vnto vs the difference betweene the righteousnes of the law and of the Gospell The righteousnes of the law is a perfecte obedience of the commaundementes of God But the righteousnes of the Gospell is an imputacion thereof The righteousnes of gospell God geueth vnto vs but the righteousnes of the law we geue vnto God The righteousnes of the law leaneth vnto workes For it is written The man which doth these thinges shall liue in them and cursed be he whiche abideth not in all the thinges whiche are written in the booke of the lawe also If thou wilte enter into lyfe keepe the Commaundementes Also doo thys and thou shalte lyue But here it is sayd The iuste manne shall lyue by fayth Wherfore looke what difference there is betwene to do and to beleue so much seeme these places to be repugnaunt one to the other But these thinges A conciliation of places repugnant shall easely be made to agree by making a distinction of righteousnes For forasmuch as the righteousnes of the Gospell is one and the righteousnes of the lawe is an other some testimonyes speake of the one righteousnes and some teach of the other Now by that which hath bene spoken the Apostle setteth forth three good By fayth we obtayne saluation righteousnes and life thinges and those most principall which by fayth we obtayne namely saluation righteousnes and life For thē Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleueth agayne the righteousnes of God is reuealed by it from fayth also the iust man shall liue by fayth If there be anye that requyre more then these good thinges then is he ouer curious Further euen in the very first entrance into the cause we see how strongly he affirmeth by these three sentences now rehersed that by fayth these good thinges happen vnto vs. Here also maye be noted in what estimation Paul hath the holy scripture for vnto it he ascribeth the chiefest authority to proue the question takē in hand namely that the righteousnes of god is reuealed by fayth And if both the Apostle and also the Prophet do so manifestlye pronounce that we are iustified by fayth then is it not meete that our aduersaryes should so crye out agaynst vs for that we affirme the very selfe same Wherefore if they be herewith offended then let them grudge agaynst the scriptures agaynst Paule and agaynst What remedy we must vse when it is sayd that we reiect good woorkes the Prophet and not agaynste vs. And agaynst them which crye out that we spoyle good workes of theyr dignity and honour there is no presenter remedy then to lyue vprightly and holyly that thereby we may aboundantly haue testemonyes of good workes and say to our aduersaries if any confydence were to be put in good workes then should we in no case geue place vnto you forasmuch as in them we farre excell you And all that whiche we say and teach of iustification which commeth through fayth tendeth only to this that the truth should by the word of God be defended This was Paules meaning when he sayde vnto the Phillippians If any man may put confidence in the fleshe I also may much more and by many thinges he declareth how much in this kinde of glory he excelled others But he afterward addeth that all these things he counted as dongue and losse that he might wyn Christ and that he mought be found in him not hauing his own righteousnes namely which is of works but that which is by the fayth of Iesus Christ This excellent example of the Apostle ought we to imitate that although we attribute not iustification vnto workes yet ought we plentifully to abound in them aboue other men For if we leade an vnpure lyfe and on the other syde boaste of iustification through fayth then shall we be laughed to scorne of our aduersaryes as though we for that cause professed this doctrine to lyue without punishement 〈…〉 ly and without all order For
which by those worshippinges they desired to be turned away from them in worshipping God as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as an expeller away of those euill thinges And this sinne was so spred abroade that it infected the Iewes also For in Ezechiell it is written that when he was of the The Iewes also woorshipped creping beasts spirite caried by the heares of the head into Ierusalem he saw in it not onlye that Idole whereby the wrath of God was prouoked but also in the Temple he perceaued that on the walles were paynted beastes liuing creatures and all maner of creeping beastes vnto which the chiefe elders of the people with much reuerence offred incense which was to geue vnto them deuine honours The selfe same thing is at this day openly vsed in the Papacy vnto signes Images In the Papacy they burne incense to Images and stockes and yet they say they are free from the crime of idolatry Further the Prophet saw on the other side women bewayling Tamuz that is Adouides Lastly he beheld men in the sanctuary whiche turning their shoulders to the most holy place and their face towardes the dores of the Tempell worshipped the Sunne as it rose in the Easte And it is there sayd that by reason of all these thinges the wrath of God was wonderfully prouoked Paule also in this place declareth with what punishementes God punished the Gentles for these sinnes For he saw that his doctrine was contemned in that whereas he had reuealed himselfe through the beuty and hugenes of the whole worlde which he had made so excellent a gift was vtterly had in no reputatioÌ„ amongst men And they chose vnto themselues so many Images and peculiar inuencions as there were kingdomes prouinces cityes families and in a maner men The punishement which they suffred was that God deliuered them vp to their owne lustes to be tormented This was that punishement which is called Paena talionis like for like For euen as they spoyled God as much as in them lay of his glory so agayne on the other side God deliuered them to be vexed Poena talionis with most filthy lustes so that they degenerated not only into brute beastes but also became farre vnderneath them This is the greatest infelicity that can happen vnto man when the spirite and the mynde which ought to gouerne are by the iust iudgement of God made suâ—â—iect to cruell and most filthy lustes we We haue domesticall tormenters Many Actcons A place of the Psalms haue no neede of any outward tormenters we haue aueÌ„gers inough at home For that which the Poetes fable of Acteon that he was torne in pieces of hys dogges hath place in these men which are inflamed and rent in sonder of the lustes of their owne mynde And this phrase which Paule here vseth is taken out of the 81. Psalme wherein is reade My people hath not harkened neyther hath Israell geuen hede vnto me And I haue deliuered them vp into the frowardnes of theyr hart and they haue walked in their owne deuises Let those which defend the powers That free will is nothing with out grace and strengthes of man and which attribute in a maner all thinges vnto free will yea and that without the grace of Christ consider by these thinges howe farre they erre from the truth Here is described the horriblest punishement that can be when a man is forsaken of God and delyuered vp to be gouerned of himselfe Neither helpeth it any thing at all to say that here is now entreated onely of lustes and of the brutish or inferior partes of our mynde forasmuch as Paule hath togethâ—r with lustes made mencion of the hart whereby is noted the nobler part of the mynde And Dauid sayth playnly That God forsooke them that they should go on according to their owne hart and counsels But how is this kinde of speach to be expounded God deliuered vp them to their owne lustes Whether to deliuer vp be al one with God to permitte The reasons of theÌ„ that say to deliuer vp is to permitte All the fathers in a maner teach that To deliuer is all one as if it should haue bene sayde to suffer to permitte or to forsake For they seme to abhorre to say that God is the cause of sinne And these are the reasons as farre as I gather that moue them thereunto Because the holy scriptures do testefye that God willeth no sinne forasmuch as it is written Thou art the God that wilt no iniquity Further this thing they labour for to take away all maner of excuse from the wicked actes of men vnto which wicked actes if God shoulde driue them it shoulde seeme that they might lay for an excuse the will of God Further they endeuor themselues to aduance the glory of God that he should not be accused of iniustice for that he driueth men into sinnes and then afterward reproueth them for the same Lastly they labour to mayntayne free will least if it should be thought that God driueth men to sinne it should either be taken away or els be diminished Vnto these reasoÌ„s Chrisostom vpon this place addeth two similitudes One of a captayne which in the fight or battayle forsaketh his host For he is sayd to betray his souldiers to hys enemyes when as in very deede he only withdraweth from them his helpe and presence So God is said to deliuer vp these men because he taketh away from them his helpe and grace The other similitude is of a Prince or king which when he seeth his sonne to be past all goodnes and perceaueth that he can not make him good depriueth him of all his goodes and forsaketh him So sayth he dealeth God with these men But these reasons seeme not of necessitie to driue vs to this kynde of interpretation For as touching sinne we graunt the God willeth no sin if we loke vpoÌ„ his wil which is declared vnto vs in the lawes of God in the holy scriptures He answereth to the reasons alleaged But yâ— he vtterly and absolutely willeth no sinne we may in no case graunt for asmuch as we know that he made all thinges whatsoeuer he would agaynst his will no man can resist wherefore if by all maner of wayes he would it not then could it by no meanes be done Further we affirme that all excuse is taken away from sinners forasmuch as their conscience reproueth them nether sinne they against their will or by compulsion And that litle which lay in them to do as touchyng outward discipline they performed not Neyther ought God to be accused of vnrighteousnes although he will and incline or dryue the wils of the wicked into greuous sinnes For these synnes as they proceede from hym are punishments and those most iust and whatsoeuer God appoynteth or decreeth it is streight way iust and holy neither ought hys iustice to be weighed accordyng to the consideration of our iustice For God oughte
not to be accused of blame or iniquity because he suffreth many to sinne before hys face whome he could holde backe and helpe with his grace that they should not fall vnder thys pretence because we should iustly be accâ—sed if we shuld permit any such thing We may not thinke that these thinges are repugnaunte the one to the other Namely that we are iustly accused and that we vtterly wante all excuse if we sinne and yet notwithstandyng can not abstayne from sinne neyther can we as we ought obey the commaundements of God vnles we be holpen by grace And lastly that it is God which worketh all in all Forasmuch as in him we lyue and are moued and haue our beyng And he beareth vp all thynges wyth the worde of hys power These thinges ought we to beleue for that they are Oracles of the holy scriptures Wherfore if by our reason they seme not to agree together yet must we be content for we can not perse the secretes of God neither hath God any nede of our excuses Which excuses yet if a man would narowly examine he shal fynd the they do not in any thyng satisfy our iudgement If there be a maister of a householde which hath seruantes in hys house which continually commit most greuous sinnes and would make hys excuse and say that he driueth them not therunto neither prouokee them to do naughtely but onely suffreth them wincketh at them and permitteth them what an excuse I pray you should this be Neyther is free will by thys thinge in daunger so far forth as we must graunt the free will is For we ought not to beleue the god doth so deliuer men that he compelleth them or dryueth theÌ„ agaynst theyr will They willingly gladly and of theyr owne accord serue their owne lustes The similitudes which Chrisostome bringeth are verye weake For howe can a Captayne which forsaketh hys host not be counted the cause of theyr destruction And although when the house toppe falleth the wayght thereof draweth it vnto the earth yet how shall not he which remoued the beame or piller whiche stayed it vp be sayd to be the cause of the fall therof So that whether soeuer they turne themselues when they say that God forsaketh and withdraweth his helpe they must nedes be compelled to say that God after a sort willeth sinne And the father which disinheriteth hys sonne when he can not amend hym what comparison hath he with GOD whiche can if he wyll amende men Wherefore we see not why we should be iustly perswaded by these reasons to interprete these wordes To deliuer to harden to blinden by these wordes To suffer to permit and to forsake But as touchyng this matter let vs briefely examine Augustines opinion Augustine de praedestinatione gratia Augustine de gratia libero arbitrio whether God be sayd to deliuer the vngodly vnto their lustes onely in forsakyng them or also after some maner forcyng them He semeth in this matter to be diuersly mynded For in hys booke of predestination and grace the 4. chap. he hath this interpretation of suffryng permittyng And he addeth that to harden is nothing els then the he wil not make soft To blinden is nothyng els then the he wil not illuminate to put backe is nothing els then yâ— he wil not call But in his boke of grace frée wil the 21. chap. he writeth manifestly inough as I thinke That God worketh in the hartes of men to incline their willes whether so euer it pleaseth hym eyther to good thynges according to hys mercy or ells to euill thinges according to theyr desertes and that by his iudgement being sometimes open and sometimes hidden but alwayes iuste These wordes declare that our willes are sometimes styrred vppe of God not onely in forsaking or permitting vs but also by some inclination to euill thynges Julianus Pelagianus also as the same Augustine agaynst him Augustine agaynst Iulianus in hys 5. booke and 3. chap. sayth reproueth Augustine because he had read that the same Augustine affirmed that God is wonte to punishe sinnes by sinnes And he sayth If the matter were thus then ought we to prayse and commende concupiscense and sinnes as good thynges which thou affirmest to bee inflicted vpon vs as punishmentes But there agaynst hym are brought forth many notable places of that Scripture by which is proued that God bryngeth in sinnes as punishmentes Many notable places of the scripture and paynes deserued We can not denie but that the deuill in tempting poureth in to vs wicked cogitations and that he receaueth power of God so to do God styred vp Dauid to number the people as it is written in the 2. booke of Samuell the 24. chapter But in the booke of Chronicles Sathan is sayd to haue moued Dauid vnto it And it skilleth not whether God dyd it by hym selfe or by the deuill for it is all one In the 1. booke of Kinges God would haue Achab the king deceaued by a lying spirite that hee shoulde geue credite vnto false Prophetes which without doubt was sinne And in Esaie the 63. chap. it is written Wherfore haste thou made vs to erre and haste hardened our hartes that we should not feare thee And in the 11. chap. of Iosua God hardened the hartes of the vnbeleuing Gentiles And in that Roboam harkened not vnto the elders which gaue him good admonition that was therefore because the conuersion was of the Lorde to performe hys worde which hee spake of hym by the hand of the Prophet And in the 2. Paralip the 25. chapter Amasias king of Iudah harkened not vnto Ioas king of Israell because God had so wrought in hym to deliuer hym into hys handes And in Ezechiell the 14. chap If a Prophet bee deceaued I haue deceaued hym Also in the Lordes prayer we praye Lead vs not into temptation These thynges in a maner alleageth Augustine wherby appeareth that God deliuereth the wicked vnto theyr owne lustes not onely by permission but also by a certayne incitation But agaynst these sentences Iulianus séemed to obiecte thrée thinges Fyrst that lustes Thre obiections of Iulianus are as I sayd at the beginning to be praysed for that they are said to be punishmentes inflicted of God Further as touching thys place it is manifest inough sayd he what Paules meaning is For in that he sayth that they were deliuered vp vnto their lustes it appeareth that they were before infected with them and that they had them before within them selues and that God to deliuer vp is nothyng ells then to permitte Thyrdly he sayth that God is sayd to deliuer rather by a certayne pacience or suffering then by power God in déede suffreth these thinges to bée done but he doth not by hys power and myght driue them to doe them To these thynges Augustine in the same chapter maketh aunswere and sayth that it is a very weake argument that sinnes should therefore be prayse
accordinge to theyr woorkes and deedes In deede the mercy of God is now large but yet in such sort that the seueritie of iustice is not wantinge Moses although he had heard manye proprieties of God whiche serued to expresse his goodnes and clemency that is that he is mercifull gentle slow vnto anger riche in mercy and truth whiche reserueth goodnes or mercye for a thousande generacions yet at the end added that God wil not pronounce the wicked man an innocent that he visiteth the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generacion But because they whiche attribute ouermuche vnto woorkes and trust that by them to obteyne eternall life are wont very often to alledge thys place I haue thought it good briefely to declare what is to be thoughte concerning Of works workes But we shal afterward more at large set foorth and declare this thing when we shall haue occasion to entreat of iustification And those things whiche shall now be briefely spoken we will afterward more largely discourse by partes seuerally First this is to be knowen that we deny not that whych is Betwene our good workes eternall felicitye there is no iust proportion There are no good woorkes without fayth Those thinges which are promised vnto works we obteyne by fayth The causes of our saluation Why God attributeth honor vnto woorkes The words of the last iudgement are diligently examined here written that vnto euery man shal be rendred accordinge to hys woorkes But there is not so muche good in good woorkes as eternall felicitie is good Yea ther is betwene these a greater difference then betwene heauē and earth Moreouer there are no woorkes to be counted good which lene not vnto faith and haue not it for the roote from whence they should spring foorth Therfore that which seemeth to be promised vnto workes the same in very deede we obtaine by fayth which is garnished with those workes And because fayth taketh hold of the mercy of God and promises in Christ therfore throughe mercy and Christ whiche are the obiectes of faith shall we be made blessed These are the true and chiefest causes of eternall life the clemency I say of God election predestinacion and the merites of Christe But God in the holye scriptures oftentimes addeth woorkes thereby to stirre vs vp beinge otherwise sluggishe and slouthfull to lyue vprightly And he adorneth woorkes with this kinde of honor that he promiseth vnto them excellent rewardes Whiche thing if we will more narrowly consider let vs wyth diligence weigh what the most high iudge shal in the last iudgemente saye For he will make examination of good workes will say that he was fed with meate and drinke and visited c. But after thys commendation of woorkes when he iudgeth vnto the sayntes the kingdome and eternall life he expresseth the principallest cause that maketh vs happy blessed For he sayth Come ye blessed of my Father and possesse the kingdome whiche was prepared for you before the beginning of the worlde These he pronounceth to be the causes of our blessednes namely that we are deare vnto God and haue geuen vnto vs the blessinge of predestination and election And therfore sayth he that the kyngdome was prepared for vs from the beginninge of the worlde Woorkes in deede are to be had but not as causes Therefore Christ admonished Works are not the causes of our felicity A place of Luke How we are called vnprofitable seruāts vs saying When ye haue done all these thinges say we are vnprofitable seruants we haue done but those thinges which we ought to do Neither passe wee any thynge vpon theyr caueling which say that therfore we are vnprofitable seruantes because out good woorkes do bringe no commoditie vnto God Forasmuche as God needeth none of our good workes But say they it ought not to be denied but that we are by good workes profitable vnto our selues We graunt indede that it is profitable vnto vs that we liue well But that vtility is not to be attributed vnto our workes that they should be causes of our blessednes to come For we haue nothing in vs whereby we can make God obstricte and bounde vnto vs. For whatsoeuer we do the same do we wholy owe vnto God and a We cannot by workes binde God vnto vs. great deale more then we are able to performe Wherefore as Christ admonisheth The Lord geueth not thankes vnto his seruant when he hath done his duety And if the seruaunt by well doing cannot binde his Lord to geue him thankes how shall he binde him to render vnto him great rewardes Therefore the name of The name of merits ought to be abolished merite if we will speake properlye oughte vtterlye to be banished out of our mouthes I know that the Fathers sometimes vsed that word but yet not properly But that woord is not found at al in the holy scriptures For the nature of merite is that there be a iust proportion and equall consideration betweene The nature of merite that which is geuen and that which is taken But betwene the good thinges which we looke for and those thinges which we eyther suffer or do there is no proportion or agreemente For Paule sayth That the passions of thys time are not woorthy the glory to come whiche shal be reueled in vs. Farther merite hath ioyned vnto it debt whych thynge Paule testifyeth when he sayth That vnto hym whych woorketh rewarde is rendred accordinge to debte and is not imputed accordyng to grace Which selfe same Paul yet writeth expressedly that the grace of God is eternall life Lastlye vnto the nature of merite there is required that that whiche is geuen pertayne vnto the geuer and be not due vnto hym whyche receaueth it But woorkes are not of our selues for they are called the giftes of God whiche he woorketh in vs. Wherefore Augustine very wisely sayth That God doth crowne his giftes in vs. Now if our woorkes be due vnto him whiche thinge we cannot deny then vndoubtedly the nature of merite is vtterly taken awaye Eternall life is sometimes in the holy scriptures called a reward But then is it not that How eternall lyfe is sometymes called a reward How blessednes followeth good woorkes reward which Paule writeth to be geuen according to debte but is all one as if it shoulde be called a recompensation Gods will and pleasure was that there shoulde be this connexion that after good woorkes shoulde follow blessednes but yet not as the effecte followeth the cause but as a thinge ioyned with them by the appointmente of God Therefore we may not truste vnto woorkes for they are feeble and weake and do alwayes wauer and stagger Wherfore the promises of God depende not of them neither haue they in themselues as they come from vs that they can moue God to make vs blessed We say therefore that God iudgeth according to woorkes because accordinge as they are eyther
forasmuch as so great a price is payd for our saluation we By the vse of the sacramēts we are put in minde of the benefit receaued The wayght of sinne is to be waighed by the price of our redemption ought not to suffer so great a benefite lightly to slippe out of our memory For the auoyding whereof we are holpen not only by doctrine and the scriptures but also by sacramentes For euen as among the elders the often sacrifices shadowed Christ to come so now the often vse of the misteries bringeth to memory his death and bloud shed for vs. And by this price of redemption may we perceaue the greeuousnes of sinne forasmuch as the waight thereof was so great that it kindled agaynst vs the iust wrath of God and such a wrath as was not rashely conceaued which wrath being an appetite or desire of vengeance by a most iust consideration required a most excellent sacrifice vpon which might be transferred all our sinnes And forasmuch as the same wrath is by no other thing asswaged but by the bloud and death of Christ they are to be coūted most greeuous blasphemers which dare attribute the same either to our workes or to outward rites VVhome God hath set forth a propitiator In that Christ is sayd to be set forth vnto vs by God thereby is shewed that the doctrine of the Gospell is God two maner of wayes setteth forth Christ vnto vs to be beleued The merite of the death of Christ dependeth of the predestination of God no new thing nor inuented by men But in what sort Christ is set forth vnto vs is declared by two principall pointes First because God by reuelation setteth forth vnto vs thinges to be beleued vnto the knowledge whereof by the light of nature we could neuer attayne Secondly in that he causeth vs to haue a pleasure in thinges shewed vnto vs and to geue our assent vnto them and moueth and stirreth vp our mynd inspiring vs with fayth This may also be referred vnto the good pleasure and blessed predestination of God wherehence dependeth the merite of the death of Christ Otherwise God mought by any other thing haue redemed vs and deliuered vs from sinnes Wherefore we must count that by his determination and purpose only haue we receaued that he would vouchsafe to accept the death of Iesus Christ his sonne and by it reconcile vnto him the sayntes Of this purpose and good pleasure is mencion made vnto the Ephes in the first chapiter Where it is thus writtē According to his good pleasure which he had purposed in himselfe euen vnto the dispensation of the fulnes of tymes that he might set vp all thinges perfectly by Christ both the thinges which are in heauen and the thinges which are in earth in whome euen we also are by lot called being predestinate according to his purpose which worketh al things according to the counsell of his wil that we which before hoped in Christ should be to the prayse of his glory in whom also we hope forasmuch as we haue hard the word of truth euē the Gospell of your saluation c. And in an other place oftentymes and in this selfe same epistle is mencion made of the purpose of God Although this reason of the will and A probable reason of the counsel of God counsell of God is not to be contēned yet as I thinke this reason may be assigned that by him it was mete the world should be restored to his olde estate by whome all thinges were created This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here put may signifye these three thinges a propitiator propitiation and propitiatory I rather allow the latter signification because Paule semeth to allude vnto the How Christ is our propitiatory oracle of the olde Testament and couering of the arke which is there called the propitiatory or mercy seate For vpon the arke of the couenaunt there was layd a board or table for the oracle of the arke at whose endes stoode two Cherubins but the midle place was empty out of which were answeres geuen vnto them that asked and God was made fauorable vnto the people and was sayd to dwel there It is playne and manifest and not to be doubted but that all these things may aptly be referred vnto Christ as in whom dwelleth the whole fulnes of the godhed corporally as Paule sayth vnto the Collossians and therehence are most certayne oracles geuen of the will of God as touching our saluation And that by hym God is pacefied and reconciled vnto vs there is no doubt we may also interprete it a propiciator as though that word were put in the maskuline gender that euen as we call Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a sauior so we may call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a pacefier Neyther paraduenture is this farre from the true and proper sence if we vnderstand Christ to be our pacification For Iohn in his epistle the 2. chapiter calleth Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is our pacification where he thus writeth My little children these thynges I write vnto you that ye sinne not But and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the iust and he is the propitiatiō for our sinnes and not for our sinnes only but also for the sinnes of the whole world But as I haue sayd the first exposition pleaseth me best and that for this cause chiefely because a little afterward is sayd By his bloud For the maner of the high priest of the Hebrues was once euery yeare to sprinkle the propitiatory or mercy seat with bloud when he entred into the place which was called Sancta sanctorū that is the holy of holyes Nether is it without a cause that the Apostle here straightway addeth By faith forasmuch as our aduersaries also do graunt y◠by Christ commeth rightousnes vnto vs but they will not once declare by what meanes we apply the same vnto vs How Christ is sayd of the Papistes to be our redemer and make it ours which thing Paule now plainly expresseth They seme alwaies to tende this way that Christ therfore hath redemed vs because he is to be counted the chiefe and hed of our merites as though as their common phrase of speache is Christ deserued for vs onely the first grace and afterward leaueth vs wholye to our selues But this is to muche niggardly and maliciously to vse the benefite of God Wherefore seing now we vnderstand hym we wil continually oppose vnto the iustice of God the death of Christ as a full satisfaction of our sinnes To declare his righteousnes Hitherto we haue spoken of the efficient cause of iustification which is God and his mercy But those whiche are iustified pertaine to the materiall cause are men of all sortes being guilty of sinnes and destitute The order of iustification of the grace of God The instrumentes also haue bene declared The one
the vncircumcision For we say that fayth was imputed vnto Abraham vnto righteousnes How was it then imputed when he was Circumcised or vncircumcised not when he was circumcised but wheÌ„ he was vncircumcised Afterward he receiued the signe of circumcision the seale of the righteousnes of fayth which he had when he was vncircumcised that he should be the father of all them that beleue not beyng circumcised that righteousnes mighte be imputed vnto them also And the father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but to them also that walke in the steppes of the fayth of our father Abraham which he had when he was vncircumcised Came this blessednes then vpon the Circumcision or vpon the vncircumcision The Latine interpretation hath this worde Manet that is abideth added to this sentence which is not in the Greke bookes Neither doth yâ— verbe which the Latines haue much agrée with the phrase which is by the accusatiue case and by the Greke preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rather as Theophilactus admonisheth we must vnderstand this verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth lighteth it or beloÌ„geth it or some such lyke thinge Neither do I disalow the coniecture of Erasmus who thinketh that insteade of this verbe Manet was first written Manat whiche signifieth to come or to spread abrode And thus muche as touching the woordes But this is the meanyng A man might thinke that although Dauid made no mention of workes when he set forth the blessednes of those whose sinnes are forgeuen yet because he himselfe was both circumcised also vsed sacrifices he thoughte that this forgeuenes of sinnes is obteined by these things although he expressed them not And for that cause Paul taketh againe the example of Abraham which he at the first vsed And so returneth Why Paul returneth againe to Abraham to the ground and beginning of circumcision and considereth the very time wherin Abraham receiued it and proueth that long time before he was circumcised he was both iustified and also pronounced the father of many nations that is of all them which beleue Wherof it followeth that we without ceremonies and other workes shall by faith be counted iust and be admitted into the people of God and placed among the meÌ„bers of Christ This argument may thus be made more The forme of the Argument The order of the causes and the effectes in the iustificaâ—ion of Abraham Of what greate waight is the diligent marking of the scriptures Circumcision was had in greate estimation euident That which yet was not coulde not bring righteousnes vnto Abraham But when Abraham was pronounced iustified circumcision was not yet Wherefore it could not iustifie Abraham Let vs in this maner set the order betwene the causes and the effectes First God did set forth vnto Abraham his promises Secondly followed faith And thirdly iustification Lastly came obedience which caused him to circumcise himselfe and to do many other excellent good workes We may not peruert this order that by obedience and circumcision whiche are the last effects we should bring forth iustification which went before Againe in thys place yâ— Apostle teacheth vs with how great study and diligence the Scriptures are to be red and the times and moments in stories are throughly to be considered He entreateth of circumcision bicause all that controuersie sprang first by reason of ceremonies and bicause also they had circumcision in no lesse estimation theÌ„ we now haue baptisme For they counted it for a noble worke and an excellent worship pyng of God Wherfore we may inferre or conclude that if we be not iustified with that kind of workes wherin consisted the worshipping of God vndoubtedly much lesse shall we be iustified by other workes For these are counted more excellent more acceptable vnto God then are other workes For we say that faith was imputed vnto Abraham vnto righteousnes These wordes serue wonderfully to depresse the pride and hautines of the Iewes which continually cried that righteousnes could by no meanes stand without circumcision But Paul contrariwise affirmeth that it was in Abraham before he was circumcised For Abraham was as yet vncircumcised when he was pronounced iustified Wherfore it is no meruaile if many mo of the vncircumcised then of the Iewes were saued after the comming of Christ Here it semeth that there are set before our eyes two fathers the one of the vncircumcised the other of circumcision And if we more depely consider the matter we shall see that the father of the vncircumcised is set in the first place For Abraham was not yet circumcised when he was of God counted iust What theÌ„ is there remayning for the Iewes that they should so aduance themselues aboue the GeÌ„tles Nothing vndoubtedly but the signe And eueÌ„ as Abraham is not the father of the vncircumcised for yâ— cause only bicause they haue vncircumcision but bicause of faith so also is he not the father of the circumcised bicause they are circumcised but bicause they beleue By these things it is manifest Circumcision and vncircumcisioÌ„ are conditions comming by chaunce that both circumcisioÌ„ also vncircumcision are conditions coÌ„ming by chance and of theÌ„selues helpe nothing to the obteinment of iustification Very aptly doth the Apostle bring in these two men Dauid and Abraham Of which the one that is Dauid being now circumcised bare testimony of iustification And Abraham being not yet circumcised obteined neuertheles iustification Wherfore it sufficiently appeareth that Circumcision is not a meane necessarily required to obtain righteousnes And he receaued the signe of circumcision He receaued I say circumcision which was a signe The seale of the righteousnes of fayth This is a preuention for they which heard these thinges mought thus haue thought with themselues If Abraham were iustified before circumcision then was circumcisioÌ„ superfluous vnto this obiection Paule answereth saying that circumcision was not vayne or vnprofitable for it was the seale of the righteousnes of fayth In this sentence Paule Circumcision was not a thing geuen in vain hath two woordes namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a signe and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a seale which woordes althoughe they be of very nighe affinitie the one to the other yet ar they not both of one the selfe same significatioÌ„ For this woord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a sign is more general then his word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yâ— is a seale An image is a signe but it can not be a seale But we vse to put seales vnto such things as we wyll haue with greate fidelity kept and remayne vnuiolated And therefore are letters sealed letters patentes of princes are confirmed with seales yâ— no man should doubt of the authority or truth of theÌ„ So God deliuereth vnto vs sacramentes Sacramentes are not onely signes but sealinges What circumcision signifyed what it sealed as seales of his promises Wherfore circumcision signified two
things of greate wayght are added signes commonly vsed As when princes are consecrated whē matrimonies are contracted when bargainings gifts or other such like couenaunts of great waight are made For we desire to haue them to the vttermost witnessed and to be knowne not only by reason but also by the sences But there can be no other efficient cause of the sacramentes geuen but either God or our Lord Iesus Christ who also is verily God and of them ought we to haue an euident testimony out of the holy scriptures Which thing is most plainly declared by the definition which we haue now set forth For thus we defined them namelye that sacramentes are signes not indede naturall but appointed that by the will of God And this his will can not be made known vnto vs but onely out of the holy scriptures And therfore it is no hard matter to know how many they are in number in the new Testament We sée y◠How many the sacramentes of the new testament are New found out sacramentes excluded Christ instituted Baptisme and the Eucharist but the other sacramentes which the schole deuines set forth can not by the worde of GOD be proued to be sacraments We speake not this as though we deny that matrimony is to be had in reuerence or that the ordinations of ministers is to be retained still or that penance is to be doue although we reiect auriculer confession and other the abuses thereof deny it to be a sacrament otherwise euen we also do highly esteme these things but not as sacraments Neither dislike we with that confirmation whereby children when they come to age should be compelled to confesse their faith in y◠church and by outwarde profession to approue that whiche was done in Baptisme when they vnderstoode nothing but yet in such sort that of such an action we frame not a sacramēt But as touching extreme vnctiō it is manifest y◠it nothing pertayneth vnto vs especially seing it had no lōger any force then whilest the gifts of healings were extant in the Church And forasmuch as those giftes are now long since taken away it were absurde to kepe still the vayne signe thereof Neither also dyd Why besides baptisme and the Eucharist the rest are not properly sacramentes Basilius putteth vnction amongst traditions neither saith he that it is had out of the scriptures Christ commaund that this vnction should perpetually be vsed in the church But those other things which we before spake of although they may still be wyth profite retained yet are they not properly sacramentes eyther bicause they haue not outward signes or els bicause they wantmanifest words of promises which should by a visible signe be sealed or els bicause there is no commaundemēt of God extant wherby we are bound to obserue these thinges Basilius in his booke de spiritu sancto where he reckneth vp the traditions of the church maketh mencion of the signe of the crosse wherwith we ought to defend our selues and that adorations vppon the Sonday and from the resurrection vnto the feast of Penticost ought to be done standing vpright Amongst others also he reckeneth holy vnction Hereby we sée y◠this father held not that this vnction is had out of the holy scriptures which thyng our aduersaries rashly do Farther by his wordes we gather of how great waighte it is when as it is put amongst the number of those thinges which haue now long since growen out of vre Now let vs sée what be the effectes of the sacraments The Effectes of the sacramentes maister of the sentences in the 4. booke in the first dist putteth thre effectes of the sacramentes For he would that as men for pleasure sake haue made themselues subiect vnto thinges sensible and inferiour vnto themselues so now they should for piety sake do the same that of a certaine modesty or as they speake humilitie they should suffer themselues to be made subiect vnto these visible signes of the sacraments By the sacraments we are not made subiect vnto creatures In the sacramentes we are instructed touching thinges diuine But herein he far erreth For by the sacraments we are not made subiect vnto creatures neither ought we to worship them Onely the mind is there erected vnto God that man may be restored vnto his olde dignitie For he is set to be aboue all things which are sene and not to be subiect vnto them The second effect he putteth to be erudition that by the outwarde signes we should be instructed of things heauenly Which thing we also vndoubtedly affirme Lastly he sayth that therfore thei were iustituted that we should not be idle but be profitably exercised in true ceremonies rasting away supersticions But this vnles it be declared is not very plaine For we are sufficiently occupied in beleuing praying readyng of the word of God and doing good to our neighbours But outward ceremonies although they be instituted of God yet without faith they nothing profit Wherfore the exercising of them doth not of it selfe please God Howbeit if faith be presēt supersticions can take no place for that it hath alwayes a regard vnto the worde of God Wherfore after this maner they may be called exercises of faith and of pietie and be counted acceptable vnto GOD. But we will after a better sorte set forth these effectes of the sacraments First we say that they instruct vs which thing is alredye said Secondly that they kindle in vs fayth a desire of the promises of God Thirdly that they knit vs together in a streighter bond of charity for that we are By the sacramentes the holy ghost kindleth in vs fayth Other effectes What thinges are repugnante vnto the sacramentes Vnto the sacraments are sometimes attributed those thinges which long vnto the thinge signified Who be sacramentaries They are not bare signes A sacramēt is not of his owne nature a sacrifice all initiated with one and the selfe same mysteries And to these may two other effects also be added For by the sacraments we are both seperated from other sects also are admonished to lead an holy life But touching grace whither it be conferred by the sacraments or no we shall afterward sée These things being thus ordered there are two thinges which are contrary and repugnaunt vnto the nature of the sacraments The first is if we attribute to much vnto them For by y◠meanes is easely brought in idolatry when as that which belongeth vnto God onely is ascribed vnto a creature And if at any time the sacraments are sayd either to saue or to remit sinnes or any such like thing the same ought to be vnderstand of the thing signified and not of the signes For these thinges onely procéede of the promise and liberality of God whiche is sealed vnto vs by visible signes And oftentimes it happeneth that both the scriptures and the fathers seme to attribute vnto the signes those things which only belong
greate consideration For we also as sayth Augustine do after one sort signifye thinges to be done and after an other sorte affirme thinges already done which thing these two woordes now pronounced sufficiently declare But here are two errors to be taken hede of vs as the same father agaynst Faustus very well admonisheth vs. Fyrst that we thinke not that though the signes be chaūged therefore the thinges also are diuerse or that forasmuch as the thing is one and the selfe same therfore the signes ought not nor can not be changed For if an housholder may commaunde streighter thinges vnto those seruauntes for whome he knoweth it expedient to be more streightly kept vnder and may laye easier burdens vpon theyr neckes whome he will count as his children why then may not God doo the same towardes men Phisitions also vse according to the diuersity of the disseases of the sicke persons to minister dyuers and sondry medicines of all which medicines yet the force is one the same namely to restore health But whether the signes of the old Testament haue now vtterly ceased or no Augustine answereth in his boke de vera religione that they remayne by interpretacion and faith but are in very dede taken away But as touching the things thēselues the things which were set forth vnto the elders in their sacraments which are set forth vnto vs in our sacramēts were one the same And if thou demaund what were those thinges which were common vnto the fathers and vnto vs it may in fewe words be answered God Christ reconciliation Grace Remission of sinnes and such other like thinges These things were in tymes past signified and set forth to be beleued in the sacramentes of the elders and the selfe same are in our tyme signified in the new Testament and set forth in our sacramentes But the signes and simbols which the father 's vsed were changed by the comming of Christ at whose second comming also those likewise which we now haue shall be taken away For when we haue once the fruition of that chiefe felicity which we wayte for we shall then nede no sacramentes Farther besides the alteration of the signes are also out of Augustine gathered some other conditions whereby is declared that our sacramentes are more excellenter then were the sacrrmentes of the elders For ours sayth he are in power greater in profit better in acte easier in number fewer in vnderstanding most full of maiesty in obseruation most pure and in signification most excellent Those thinges indeede are greate but yet they alter not the nature of the thinges signifyed Neyther cause they but that our sacramentes and the sacraments of the elders are as touching the substance one and the same Paul in his epistle vnto y◠Romanes sayth that the Iewes as vnprofitable branches were cut of frō the holy tree and we grafted into theyr place And the roote sayth he carieth thee and not thou the roote wherby it is manifest y◠both we the fathers as touching the substaunce of saluation are in one and the same stocke and in one and the same roote Wherefore the better and worthyer part of the sacramēts is one and the selfe same And whatsoeuer differēce there is betwene vs them the same consisteth wholy in the comming of Christ past and to come Wherefore Augustine agaynst Faustus sayth that our sacramentes are signes of thinges now fulfilled but the sacramentes of the elders were signes of thinges which were to be fulfilled And vpon the 6. chapter of Iohn he sayth that in signes they were diuers from ours but in signification of thinges like I know in deede and I remember that the fathers are wont sometymes aboue measure to extenuate the sacramentes of the elders Chrisostome in hys 27. homely vpon Genesis denyeth that circumcision The fathers extenuate the sacraments of the elders any thing profited vnto saluation but that the Israelites caried it about with them as a token of gratitude and as a signe and a seale to the ende they should not be contaminated by mingling themselues with other nations And in his 39. homely he sayth that it was a bridle and a payer of fetters vnto the Iewes that they shoulde not mingle themselues wyth other nations And he affirmeth that God commaunded it vnto Abraham and vnto his posterity that by an outward sygne he myght declare that he was the possessor of hym And for that cause he changed his name For so do we also when we take into our possession a beast or a bondman For we geue vnto them a name and we marke them with our signe or marke And vpon the same booke in the 40. homely he sayth that the Iewes by circumcision were knowen And hereunto may be added Ambrose expounding this selfe same place which we are now in hand with For he declareth that circumcision did only put a difference betweene The fathers speke not after one manner touching this thing the posterity of Abraham and other nacions Howbeit they do not euery where speake after one maner For the same Ambrose when he expoundeth that place in the 10. chapter of the first to the Corrinthyans That the elders wer baptised in the sea sayth that theyr sinnes were not imputed and that they were without doubt purified These thinges are of much more excellency then to be seperated or to differ from other nations And Augustine agaynst Faustus Augustine graunteth the true baptisme vnto the elders The schole deuines Circumcision was not a bare signe in hys 12 booke and 29 chapter expressedly sayth that the sea and the cloude was baptisme consecrated in the bloud of Christe and by them the sinnes of the Iewes were forgeuen all which thinges are common with our sacramentes Farther all the schole deuines hold that circumcision was a remedy against original sinne wherby we may perceiue that they hold not that circumcision was a bare and vayne signe There may also for profe hereof be brought places of the scripture which teach the selfe same thing For in the 10. chapter of the fyrst epistle vnto the Cor. the elders are sayde to haue bene baptised and to haue eaten the selfe same spirituall meate and to haue dronke the selfe same drinke which we at this day eate and drinke And agayn in the 2. chapter to the Collossians he sayth that we are circumcised with circumcision not made with handes And he addeth By the washing away of the sinnes of the fleshe where he declareth that in the signe of circumcision was through Christ geuen the washing away of sinnes And in the booke of Genesis the 17. chapter is most manifestly declared that circumcision Whither the sacramentes of the elders and ours be one and the selfe same was the signe of the couenant wherein God promised that he woulde be the God both of Abraham and of hys seede But agaynst those thinges whiche haue bene spoken is obiected vnto vs out of the 10. chapter of
the first to the Corrinthyans that Paul there affirmeth not that the sacramentes of the elders were one and the same with ours but only writeth thys that the elders had one and the selfe same sacramentes amongst themselues and yet many of them shamefully perished and were destroyed in the desert although they had in the sacramentes communicated with other godly men Wherefore they say that Paul of the lesser or of the like would conclude that we also if we lyue wickedly shall perishe although we be initiated in Christ and vse the selfe same sacramentes that the elect of God do But agaynst this exposition the wordes of the Apostle hymselfe are most playnly repugnant For he sayth that the elders had in their sacramentes the selfe same meate that we haue that is Christ For thus he The elders did eate and drinke Christ ergo they had the fruâ—cion of the selfe same meate that we haue writeth And they dranke of the spirituall rocke following them and the rocke was Christ Now if they had Christ doubtles they wanted not the meate of our sacramentes which can not be sayd to be any other thing then Christ Farther we see that the Apostle hath by expresse wordes put the names of our sacramentes For he nameth baptisme and spirituall meate and drinke Farther if we follow the expositions of our aduersaries we shal make Paules argument of small force For he ment to reproue the security of the Corrinthyans which semed to promise vnto themselues saluatioÌ„ for this cause only because they were Christians and partakers of the holy misteryes although in the meane tyme they liued losely and dissolutely Wherefore he declareth that God would seuerely punishe them except they repented as we reade he punished the fathers of the old testament when he sondry wayes afflicted them in the desert And if their sacramentes and ours were not one and the selfe same Paul concludeth nothing For the Corrinthyans mought haue sayd yea but our Testament is a farre other thyng then was the testameÌ„t of the olde fathers our sacrameÌ„ts are farre excellenter then were their sacramentes Wherefore God wil not afflicte vs neyther oughtest thou to compare vs with them By this meanes is Paules argument made of no force if we take away the similitude and proportion of the things of our sacrameÌ„ts with the things of yâ— sacrameÌ„ts of the elders Augustine sayth that the sacramentes of the elders and ours at one and the selfe same Farther also Augustine in his 26. treatise vpon Iohn most plainlye teacheth that the Elders as touching the spirituall thing had in their sacraments the self same thing that we haue In outward forme he sayth one thing was geuen vnto theÌ„ and an other vnto vs but as touching the thing signified he acknowledgeth no difference at all Wherfore the place of the Apostle which our aduersaries haue by their expositions gone aboute to wreste from vs is by these reasons to be defended They obiect moreouer that the Fathers in many places say that the sacramentes of the Elders were shadowes and images of that truth which is exhibited in our sacraments Vnto them we aunswer that images may two maner of wayes be taken For some are outwardly vayne and voyde and contayne nothing other images haue in dede the thing it selfe but yet intricatelye and obscurely if they be compared with other images that are more open And thys Images taken two manner of wayes second way we will easely graunt that the sacraments of the Elders were images and shadows of ours not that the elders had not in their sacrameÌ„ts yâ— self same things yâ— we receue in ours but because their sacrameÌ„ts more intricately and obscurely shadowed those thinges To the better explication hereof Chrisostome semeth to bring a verye apt similitude in his homelye which he made vpon these wordes of Paul Our fathers were baptised into Moyses and in his 17. Homely vpon the Epistle vnto the Hebrews Paynters sayth he when they entend to paynt a King firste draw out the proportion vpon a table wyth shadowes and darke colours but yet in such sort that a man may by that delineation althoughe it be somewhat obscure easely perceyue that the image of a Kyng is there paynted and horsemen and chariots and such other like thinges which thinges yet are not straight way knowen of all men But afterward when the Paynter hath layd enfresh colours and hath finished the worke those thinges which before by those first lines appeared scarce begonne and rude ar now manyfestly and expressedly perceaued Such sayth he were the SacrameÌ„ts of the Elders if they be compared with ours By these wordes it is manifest that Chrisostome was of the opinion that one and the selfe same thing is represented The names of the sacramentes of the elders and of ours are put one for an other in our Sacraments and in the Sacramentes of the Elders although in theyrs more obscurely and in ours more manifestly But how great a nearenes there is betwene both these kindes of Sacraments Paul séemeth hereby to teach in that he putteth the names of the one for the names of the other and maketh them common to both For in the. 10. chapter of the firste epistle to the Corrinth he affirmeth that the Elders were baptised and had one and the same spirituall meate and one and the same spirituall drinke which we now haue And on the other side to the Colossians he calleth our Baptisme Circumcision For he saith that we are circumcised in Christ but yet with a circumcision not made with handes by putting of the body of the sinnes of the flesh In which place he ascribeth vnto circumcision the puttyng of sinnes But they thinke that this maketh against vs which is red in the viij chapter to the Hebrewes where it is written In that that he sayth now he hath abolished Whether the old testament be vtterly abolished that which was before But that which is abolished and waxen olde is euen at haÌ„d to vanish away Of these wordes they conclude that the olde testament is vtterly abolished Which thing say they could not be possible if the substaunce therof were one and the same with the substance of the new But these men ought to haue coÌ„sidered that the substance of the olde Testament is not abolished In dede ceremonies are abolished as touching the outward signes howbeit the signification of theÌ„ abideth the selfe same that it was Iudiciall preceptes also although in our dayes they be not all had in vse yet the summe and principall scope of them is stil retained namely yâ— sinnes should be punished and iustice preserued in coÌ„mon wealths But the sence and obseruation of morall preceptes remaineth stil perfect whole although they no more either accuse or condemne the conscience to the destructioÌ„ of the elect But they say that Augustine also is against our sentence For in hys preface vpon the 73. psalme thus he writeth That the sacramentes
go before the thing hoped for And they so declare their opinion touching this matter that they teach yâ— merites go before hope either in very dede or doubtles in thought For men newly conuerted commonly whilest they conceiue hope of saluation appoint in minde in thought good workes by which they thinke to merite the last reward But what present hope can these good works imagined in yâ— mind which are not yet wrought produce For of a cause which yet is not caâ— not be produced an effect which alredy is We should rather contrariwise affirme namelye that this holye will springeth of faith and of hope then that faith or hope should procede from it as from the cause But it is a sport to sée how these meÌ„ turn themselues when on the one side they say that hope is an assured expectation and yet on the other side they will haue this to be a most firme doctrine that no man can be assured of his saluation vnlesse it be singulerly reueled vnto hym of GOD. Here they perceiue themselues fast tied and they confesse that it is an harde matter to vnderstande what manner of certaintie the certaintie of hope is Here the poore soules swete and go to worke and faine and imagine many thinges First The certainty of hope commeth of the certainty of fayth they teache that all certaintie of hope commeth of the certaintie of fayth and this in dede is not amisse For therfore we certainly hope bicause by saith we embrace the most certain promise of God But they go on farther and say that by faith we generally and absolutely beleue that all the electe and predestinate shall be saued but hope maketh vs to haue confidence that we are of the number of the electe as though hope had a perticuler knowledge vnder faith so that that which was generally apprehended by faith is by hope applied vnto euery one of vs a parte Wherfore they affirme that this certaintie of hope is by supposition if we be of the number of the elect and if we continue vnto the ende And this kinde of certaintye they will haue to consist of very likely coniectures And at the length they conclude that the certaintie of hope is lesser then the certaintie of faith But we contrariwise make the certaintie of either of them alike For looke how much faith we haue so The certainty of hope and of fayth is alike much hope also haue we For faith retaineth not with it self any part of certainty which it deliuereth not ouer vnto hope That is a fayned fond deuise which they bring touching applicatioÌ„ yâ— by hope we shuld priuately aply vnto our selues those things which we haue by faith generally and absolutely beleued For we do not only beleue that God is good or the father or author of mans felicitie but also euery godly man by faith assureth himselfe that God both is will be vnto him good is will be vnto him a father is and will be vnto him the author of felicitie Hereof Faith applieth those thinges which it beleueth vnto him in whom it is commeth that certaintie of hope And therfore is it that Paul writeth that it can not confound And seing faith hath a respect vnto God as to one that speaketh the truth and hope vnto him as to one that is faithfull and most redy to performe his promises and God himselfe is no lesse faithfull in performing then true in promising we may manifestly conclude that hope hath as much certaintie as hath faith Neither can that any thing helpe him which they cauill at the length namely yâ— Certaintye as touching the obiect subiect hope hath certaintie as touching the obiect but not as touching the subiect For when say they it hath a respect vnto the clemency goodnes grace and power of God there is no let in those thinges but that euery one might be saued And therfore on that behalfe they put a perfect certaintie But if a man consider the subiect the mynd I say and will of him that hopeth for as much as this minde and wyll is flexible and wauereth and may be chaunged it can neuer be certaine or sure of saluation But these men seme to me to deale euen as they do which in a siege defending their citie diligently shut and defend all other gates but yet in the meane tyme leaue one open thorough which the enemies enter in and waste and spoyle all which done they perceiue that they lost all their labour So these men take exceding great paines that there should séeme to be no vncertaintie as touching the goodnes power and clemency of God or merite of Christ Howbeit in the meane tyme they appoint our will to be so subiect vnto chaunging that it neither can nor ought promise vnto it selfe perseueraunce no not out of the worde of God And so they vtterly take away all certaintie so that this saying of Paul Hope confoundeth not can haue no place neither doth the certainty which they go about to establish any thinge profite For if we looke vpon the holy scriptures we shall not only vnderstand that God is generally good and mighty but also that he is euer vnto vâ— good and mercifull and therefore he will confirme our will that it shall neuer fâ—ll away from hym For as we haue a little before mencioned He will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that which we are able to beare but together with the temptation will make away out And in the first chapter of the first to the Corrinthians He shall confirme you vnto the ende blameles agaynst the day of our Lord Iesus Christ For God is fayhfull by whome ye are called There are besides a great many other testimonies The testimonies of God promise vnto vs perseuerance What the certainty of hope is Hope calleth those thinges which are to comâ— as alredy done in the holy scriptures which promise vnto vs both perseuerance and confirmation of our will by Christ wherefore we say that this certaynty of hope is a firme cleauing vnto the promyses offred vnto vs and receaued by fayth for that we knowe that we shall not geue ouer but continue euen vnto the last ende And of so greate force is this hope that as Augustine witnesseth vnto Dardanus and in many other places it calleth thynges that are to come already done as the same Augustine very well declareth by many places of Saynte Paule and especially vnto the Romanes vnto the Ephesians and vnto the Collossians For vnto the Ephesians we are sayde to be already rysen from the deade and to be already set at the right hande of God together with Christ in the heauenly places Vnto the Colossians If ye haue risen together with Christ c. And in an other place He hath saued vs by the lauacre of regeneration And vnto the Romanes By hope we are made safe This certainty springeth chiefely of a worthy estimation which by fayth we conceaue
lust may be found the nature of In naturall lust there is the nature of sinne sinne For it is vniust that the body should not obey the minde in honest thinges that lustes should be against the mind and beare dominiō ouer it and that reason should be against God and abhorre from his cōmaundements These things seinge they are vniuste whether they happen vnto vs with our wils or of necessitye vndoubtedly they are sinnes But this man which obiecteth these thinges doth he not sée that he must also of necessity graunt that the posterity of Adam is guilty of his sinne and that not willinge and against their mind which thinge is most of all against the word of God For it is written in the Prophet The Sonne shall not beare After Pigghius opinion the Son beareth the iniquitie of his father not his owne the iniquity of the father also The soule which sinneth it shall dye Which sayinge vndoubtedly were false if we beleue Pigghius forasmuche as children do dye and are guilty of eternall damnation although they haue not sinned Vnto which absurdity we are not compelled which do put in euery man that is born sinne and a cause why he shoulde die and be condemned Pigghius also thinketh it contumelious and blasphemous against God for that he suffreth sinne to be planted in them that are borne when as they can do no otherwise but to be borne in suche sorte affected as we sée all other menne that are borne to be affected But let Paul answere to this obiection who in this Epistle saith O man what art thou which answerest vnto God Hath not the potter power ouer his clay to make of one and the selfe same lompe one vessel for honor and an other for contumely Let Esay also aunswere who saith that it is not mete that an erthē pot should dispute with other erthē pots of the worke of his maker God is not such a one to be brought into order by our reasō which should come to passe if we should measure his iustice by the rule of our iudgemēt And forasmuch as there passeth no day wherin happeneth not somwhat in the gouernmēt of worldly things which we find fault with accuse fatisfieth not our wisdome whē then shall we confesse God to be iust For who can assigne a cause why so much grace is not geuē vnto him whiche pearisheth for euer as is to an other which is saued I know that these men are accustomed to say that God doth therein no vniustice because he by no law is bound to destribute one the self same and equal grace vnto al men But vndoubtedly humane prudence will not there stay For it wil complaine and saye that although he be not bound by the prescripte of mans law yet by the law of his goodnes he ought to be one and the selfe same vnto al men Farther what humane wisedome can sée what that iustice of God is that some are taken away being yet infants and children that theyr hartes should not be peruerted with malice and so to attain to saluation wheras other are kept safe till they come to ripe age wherin to deserue vnto themselues distruction when as otherwise they mought haue bene We oughte to haue in reuerence the secretes of God and not to correct them A saying of Cato they had bene taken away in theyr infancy Here we ought to haue in reuerence to worship the secretes of the iudgement of God and not to desire to correct them or to amende them accordynge to the prescripte of our lawes Cato beinge an Ethnike when he tooke Pompeius parte because he iudged it iuster then Cesars at the last the victory declining and Pompey being discomfited put to flight looked vp to heauen and cried out that in thinges deuine there is greate obscurenes For he thought it a thing vnworthy that the prouidēce of God should suffer Cesar to haue the vpper hād And I my selfe whē I consider these things am much delighted whith Augustines answere which he vseth agaynst the Pelagians Two argumentes of the Pelagians when he was in hand with this selfe same cause which we are now in hand with For the Pelagians obiected vnto him two argumentes somewhat subtle and hard One was how it can be that God which of his goodnes forgeueth vs our owne sinnes will impute vnto any other mens sinnes An other was if Adam by originall sinne condemneth men vnwares and agaynst their will why doth not Christ also to the ende he might in no part be inferior vnto Adam saue the vnbeleuers To these thinges Augustine answereth what if I were so An excellēt sentence of Augustine dull that I could not straight way confute these reasons shoulde I therefore geue euer a whit the the les credit vnto the holy scripture Yea rather it is much more conuenient for me to acknowledge myne owne rudenes then to ascribe vntruth vnto the holy scriptures But afterward he dissolueth both the arguments For to the first he answereth God imputeth not to vs an other mans sinne but our owne Christ to saue his wayteth not for their will The iustice of God hath no nede of our defence that God is the chiefe good thing nether doth he as these men alleadge in originall sinne impute vnto vs an other mans sinne but our owne iniquity which sticketh vnto our nature euen from the very beginning To the other he saith that Christ saueth also those that are vnwilling for he wayteth not for them to will but of his owne accord commeth vnto sinners both vnwilling and resisting And he also bringeth many infants to felicity which as yet beleue not neither by reason of age can haue fayth whereby to beleue Therefore do I alleage these thinges to shewe that it is lawfull for me if I will to vse the same answere which this father vsed first and to say vnto Pigghius Let vs suffer God to defend himselfe he nedeth none of our defence that he should not be counted vniust or cruell Let vs beleue the scriptures which crye euery where that we are borne corrupt and vitiate Which thing also both death and an infinite heape of miseryes do manifestly declare vnto vs which thinges vndoubtedly God would not lay vpon the childrē of Adam vnles there were in them some sinne deseruing punishement But they which discend not into themselues neither behold their owne nature how redy it is to all wickednes those I say know not what this concupisence meaneth Howbeit many Euen the Ethnikes wondred at the corruption of our nature of the Ethnike Philosophers saw it For they do meruayle how in so excellent a nature there can be so greate wickednes selfe loue and desire of pleasures And they so acknowledge these euils that they iudged it very nedefull that children should haue correction and discipline and to corect this naturall malice they gaue counsell to sustaine labours and excercises and
children are holy Wherefore it is not probable that they haue contracted originall A place of the first Epistle to the Corrinthians sinne for holines agreeth not with sinne Some expounde that sentence thus namely that the children of Christians are holy as touching a ciuill consideration namely for that they are to be counted for legitimates and not for bastardes But that is not sufficiente For by that meanes the matrimonye of Christians shoulde in nothinge excell the matrimonye of Infydelles for theyr chyldren also borne in lawefull matrymonye are legitimate and are The children also of infidels begotten in lawfull matrimony are legitimate A godlye education ma◠also happen vnto bastards Adeodatus the sonne of Augustine Some holines redoundeth from the parents into childrē by the power of the couenāt of God What is the promes that we leane vnto when we deliuer our infants to be baptised made heyres Other expound holynes for a godly education For if the godly yoke fellow should depart from the vngodly paraduenture the children should be left with the vngodly and so be led away from Christ but if they dwell together the godly parent will euer instill some piety into the children But this exposition also semeth not to make much to the purpose of Paul for a godly education may happen also vnto thē which are born in adultery or fornication Which thing we see came to passe in Adeodatus the son of Augustine Wherefore the Apostle semeth rather to signifie that some holynes redoundeth from godly parentes into their children which yet dependeth not of the fleshe but of the promise geuen in the couenant For God promised Abraham that he would not only be his God but also the God of his sede Wherefore God in the prophetes calleth the infantes of the Iewes his and complayneth that his sonnes and daughters were sacrificed vnto Moloch And we in the hope of this promise do offer our infantes vnto the Church to be baptised because they pertaine vnto God and vnto Christ that the promise which we haue now spoken of might be confirmed with some outward seale But thou wilt say thou mayst be deceaued for that paraduenture thy sonne doth not pertaine to the number of the elect Hereunto I answere that the like difficulty is there in those that be of full age for it may be that a man professeth faith with a fayned hart or may be led only by humane perswasion or may haue but a faith for a time so that in very dede he pertayneth not vnto the elect But these thinges the minister regardeth not but only considereth the confession which he that is to be baptised professeth and will say that the election of God is hidden vnto him therefore is he not carefull thereof he can appoynt nothing of perticular thinges but only considereth the generall promesse from which although many are excluded A place to the Rom. yet longeth it not to him to define who they are So Paul speaketh of the Iewes If the roote be holy the branches also shal be holy if the first fruites be holy the conspersion or masse also shal be holy By which wordes he declareth that the loue of God was bent vnto the Iewes because of the promise and for their fathers sake and for that cause saluation was due vnto them Although therefore this promise The promes of God is indeterminate and true be indefinite and many are excluded from it yet neuertheles it remayneth vnshakē and firme For alwayes some of them are conuerted vnto Christ and shal be conuerted euen vnto the ende of the world Which thing is manifest in Isaake vnto whose seede although God promised he woulde be mercifull yet An example of Isaak that promise tooke place only in Iacob not in Esau And yet was that no cause why Esau should not be circumcised So we graunt that the children of Christians which pertayne vnto the election of God are holy but yet they are spotted with originall sinne because by nature they are the children of wrath as others are And if God do put away the guiltines and impute it not vnto them to the ende they may be saued that commeth vnto them of the grace of God of his mere mercy not of the purenes of their nature Seing therefore they Infants elect when they are borne are both holy the children of wrath in diuers respectes are borne of a corrupt masse and also they pertaine vnto the number of the elect we affirme ether both that they are holy and that also by nature they are the children of wrath Wherefore it plainely appeareth how this argumente may be dissolued But they adde moreouer that in infantes is found nothing spoken done or thought against the lawe of God and therefore they haue no sinne at all How fowly they are herein deceaued plainely appeareth by those thinges whiche we haue alredy sayd For this is as much as if they should thus reason say They haue no actuall sin Ergo they haue no sin For to reason frō the species to the A false argument generall word by a negatiō is an ill kinde of reasoning But they are deceaued for that they follow not the vniuersall nature or definition of sinne whiche we haue so before described that it cōprehendeth all things that are by any meanes repugnant vnto the lawe of God They obiect also that it is not wel sayd that originall sinne is spred abrode by the sede and fleshe because they haue an insensible and brutishe nature and therefore can not receaue sinne But we haue alredy taught that sinne is not in them but by inchoation as in the roote But then the nature of sinne is finished when the soule is now ioyned to it We haue declared also what is to be aunswered vnto the Pelagians when they contend that these thinges which Paul speaketh in this place ought to be Against the Pelagians vnderstand as touching imitation For first that can not stand with all the sayinges of the Apostle For he sayth that all men haue sinned and that by the disobedience of one man many were made sinners and which is more firme he hath proued that therefore sinne was in the world before the lawe because death raigned from Adam euen vnto Moses There are also other reasons which Augustine vseth against the Pelagians which are not nedefull now to be repeted Farther they adde that humane afflictions and death it selfe are naturall for they haue in vs principles of nature from whence they do flowe But hereunto we answere that these principles were not so framed when the nature of man was first instituted but they were afterward vitiated and corrupted as we now see they are The philosophers resolue the effectes which they see into these principles which are now extant but Christians do rather resolue them into the word of God Seing therefore that the scripture teacheth that death entred through sin and that man as
the difference They by the name of Grace vnderstand those giftes which are geuen vnto them that are iustified namely the habites or qualities which are poured into theÌ„ more ouer good workes and other such like which God worketh in the elect But we forasmuch as we sée that these giftes so long as we liue here are through our corruption vnperfect do deny that we can by them be iustified and that by them by any meanes we are able to satisfy the iudgement of God Wherfore we vnderstande that to be iustified by grace is to be iustified by the only mere and sincere good will of God which he of his only mercy beareth towards vs. We say also that we are iustified by the grace of Christ which his father beareth towards hym For forasmuch as he is most gracious before him he bringeth to passe that he loueth would in him as hys members and brethren adopted by faith But the schoolemen haâ—â— What it is to be iustified by grace and by the grace of Christ The imagination of the Schole men sprang out of the Ethikes of Aristotle fayned vnto themselues that grace is an habite or quality poured into the soule yâ— the foule may more easely rise vp and more redely do good workes Which theyr fayned inuention they can by no meanes confirm by the holy scriptures But they séeme to haue taken it from the philosophers who in the Ethikes teach that the faculties powers of the minde are by an habite strengthned so that they are able to perform those things which before they wer not able or if they were able yet they were not able without great difficulty The self same thing do these meÌ„ iudge of yâ— mynd that forasmuch as of hys owne nature it can not so lift vp it self to be acceptable vnto God and to do yâ— workes which should please him it hath nede of a heauenly and spirituall habite to performe these things And whilest they thus follow their philosophy they depart from the vulgare and receyued sence of this worde grace For when we say that a souldiour is acceptable vnto a kyng or vnto a captaine A similitude we do not say that in the souldiour is grace or fauour but rather in the king or captayne which beareth fauour vnto the souldiour So we in thys case if we would speake plainly or aright should not say that in vs is powred or geueÌ„ grace but rather that we are receiued of GOD into grace or fauour which before were hys enemies But that we may the better fynde out the error of the scholemen we will here sette foorth their definition for they defyne grace to be an habite of goodnes and charity infused of God like vnto his whereby he that hath it is To haue grace of God is to be receiued into fauour of him The definition which the scholemen assigne vnto grace made acceptable vnto God and doth workes that are acceptable vnto him and meritorious When they say that it is an habite infused of God they seperate it from naturall vertues Farther when they make it to be like vnto the goodnes and loue of God they thinke that they bring a reasoÌ„ why they which be adorned with this habite are acceptable vnto God namely because of that similitude And because they can not by the scriptures proue that grace is a thing created in the soule they labour to confirme it with reasons For Thomas sayth that the beneuolence of God can not be idle for God is saide to loue when he geueth any good thing Wherefore he saith that God to do good to some or to loue some is to geue or infuse into them such an habite or quality as we haue now described But this is a very weake argument For we graunt that the loue of God lyeth not idle The loue of God towardes the elect is not idle but filleth vs with benifites and those very manifold But how followeth this argument God geueth very many giftes Ergo he createth or powreth in such an habite Farther this is no small error that they will that by this habite or creature we are made acceptable vnto God For it must nedes follow that seing he hath geuen vs such a gift he therefore loued vs before for the loue of God goeth before all his giftes The vertues in dede which follow may haue some consideration The loue of God towards vs goeth before all his giftes why they should be geuen but yet they can not haue that force to allure God to loue vs for he loued vs euen before he gaue them vnto vs. An other of their reasons is this If they which are conuerted vnto Christ say they haue the holy ghost which before they had not then of necessity it followeth that there happened some mutation But in God there is no mutacion Wherefore we must appoint it to be in our selues namely that we haue such an habite of grace which before we had not But this likewise is of no force for God differreth his aydes God is not chaunged although he do that now which before he did not is as semeth good vnto him and moueth the hartes of men at an appointed time when as before he moued them not which thing yet we doubt but is done without any his change at all For we know that God at an appoynted time created the world which before was not extant and yet we can not say that God is therefore changed Now resteth for vs to confirme by the scriptures that the grace of God signifieth his frée and vndeserued loue secondly that it signifieth also the rewardes It is proued that the grace of God is the fauor which he beareth towardes vs. or giftes which are bestowed vpon the Saintes thirdly that the grace of Christ is that whereby he is of force with the father and by reason of whiche we are loued of the father As concerning the first Paul fayth to the Ephesians that we were elected of God before the foundacions of the world were layde according to his good pleasure to the prayse of the glory of his grace In which place we sée that the cause of our election is that the frée loue and grace of God towardes vs should be commended And in the latter epistle to Timothe he sayth Which hath called vs wyth his holy vocation not by workes but according to his purpose and grace And Peter exhorteth vs to hope in that grace which is offred But it is not lawfull to hope in a thing created And as touching Christ Paul saith vnto the Ephesians that God hath made vs acceptable in hys beloued that is in Christ whome most dearely and especially he loueth And in this epistle he calleth grace eternall life This therefore is the The true definition of Grace true definition of Grace and agréeable vnto the holy scriptures That it is the frée beneuolence of God whereby he counteth vs deare in Christ Iesus and
any worke we shall of 〈…〉 ty graunte that it commeth of the grace of God and that we muste noâ— lea 〈…〉 our selues any prayse thereof though it be neuer so smal But bycause God 〈…〉 th â—s to worke Why our workes are alwayes vnperfect who so long as we liue here are not fullye cleansed thereof it commeth that our workes are alwayes vnperfect Moreouer it they were thâ— causes and merites of eternall life we might with security put confidence in them But that the holy scriptures playnely forbid For Paule in thys epistle sayth I iudge that the suffringes of thys time are not worthy the glory to come which shall be reuealed in vs. In thys place Paul considereth good worke in that they are of God For We haue it not of our selues to suffer for Christe we haue not of our selues to suffer aduersities for Christes sake For it is God which worketh in vs that suffring And yet though it be neuer so greate Paul sayth that it is not be compared vnto the glory to come But these men appoynt in a merite as they vse to speake de Condigno that is of worthines Thirdly the aduersaries contend that good workes are the cause of eternall lyfe Workes ar not the causes of eternall lyfe sine qua non Good workes are a beginning of Eternall life Howe good workes are said to be meanes by which God lendeth hys vnto eternall life This word merite vsed among the fathers It is the safest way to abstaine froÌ„ this worde merite This word merite is not vsed in the holy scriptures A place vnto the Hebrues A place of Ecclesiastes sine qua non that is without which it cannot be obteyned Which sentence how ridiculous it is young infantes whom we know are saued without workes can testifie For although they by reason of age can do nothing that is good yet do they obteine eternall lyfe Therfore this cause is not of so great waight that without it no man can be saued And in those that are of full age to speake properlye good workes can not haue the nature of a cause For in them those are nothing els but a beginning of eternall lyfe Wherfore seyng they are a certaine part of eternall life they cannot be counted causes therof Nether ment I any other thing els wheÌ„ before I said that good workes are meanes and as it were certaine steps by which God leadeth his vnto eternal lyfe I graunt in dede yâ— among the fathers is oftentimes found yâ— name of merite which word I would to God they had more seldom with greter consideration vsed For that word hath engendred most vile errors Although the fathers themselues in many places mitigate and leuiste that worde by expositions to the end we should vnderstand that they ment not the iust and proper nature of merite For they alwayes admonish that eternall life is geuen fréelye and that the saintes are crowned by the mercye and compassion of God and that we oughte not to truste vnto merites bicause they canne not consiste before the iudgemente seate of God and other suche like Whiche sentences if our aduersaries would earnestly weigh and ponder they would not so malepertly and stubbernly defend those merites which they call ex Condigno But as I haue said it is yâ— safest way vtterly to abstain froÌ„ this word especially seing it is neuer once vsed through out the whole Scriptures But they vse to obiect a place out of the 13. chap. of the epistle vnto the Hebrewes Talibus hostis promeretur deus which after the Latine is thus englished with such sacrifices is God wonne as by merite But in the Greke in the place of this word promeretur that is is wonne or merited is written this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth is delighted or accepteth theÌ„ They obiect also a place out of the 16. chap. of Ecclesiasticus Omnis misericordia faciet locum vnicuique secundum meritum operum fuorú whiche accordyng to the Latine is thus englished All mercy shall make place vnto euery one accordyng to the merite of his workes But first that booke is not in the Canon Of that that Augustine said howe Paul might haue sayde eternall life is the stipend of righteousnes ArgumeÌ„ts ought to be taken of that which is written in the holye scriptures and not of that which mought haue bene written Paul could not write otherwise then he wrote farther the place is not wel cited For in Greke it is thus written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is all mercy shall make place euery one shal finde according to his dedes In which wordes is nâ— meÌ„tioÌ„ at all made of merite Now let vs examine that which before we said Augustine writeth namely that the Apostle mought truely haue sayd eternall lyfe is the stipeÌ„d of righteousnes but he would not Here first I say that argumentes ought to be taken of that which we are faught in the holy scriptures and not of that which mought otherwise be written in the scriptures Wherfore it is a weake argumeÌ„t for a maÌ„ to say yâ— apostle mought haue said eternal life is yâ— stipend of righteousnes wherfore righteousnes deserueth eternal life Bicause yâ— argumeÌ„t ought to be takeÌ„ of yâ— words of Paul For if it were lawful to reason after this maner theÌ„ sound arguments which leane vnto the worde of GOD should be weakened For there mought be alwayes obiected althoughe the Scripture so haue it yet it moughte haue ben spoken otherwise And by that meanes we should haue nothing certain And although I haue declared what Augustine ment by these wordes yet I can not therfore be easily persuaded to thinke that the Apostle could haue writteÌ„ otherwise then he wrote For if the other kinde of speach should haue geuen occasion of hautines and pride then could it not edeffe it behoued him also to follow the sayinges of the holy ghost And although that sentence mought peraduenture be spoken of righteousnes taken by it selfe yet can it by no meanes be spoken of vs of our righteousnes Wherfore seing that sentence could neither edifie nor make any thing to the purpose I sée not how Paul could so haue writen Howbeit in this matter I will not contend more then is mete with Augustine The seuenth Chapter KNow ye not brethern for I speake to them that know the lawe that the law hath dominion ouer a man so long as he liueth For the woman which is in subiectioÌ„ vnto a man is bound by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man So then if while the man liueth she take an other man she shall be called an adultresse but if the man be dead she is free from the law so that she is not an adulteresse though she take an other man Wherfore ye my bretherne are dead also to the law by the body of Christ that ye should be
after one the same manner killed of sinne Why sinne is said to reuiue without the law is neither knowen nor any thing moueth vs. But the other deth of sinne is the true death when as it is slayne of Christ and crucified together with him But this is to be noted that wheras sinne reuiueth and killeth meÌ„ some are killed to saluation as are those which flye vnto Christ and are by him reuiued but others are killed to destruction as Iudas Cain and such other lyke which when they knew their sinne dispaired of saluatioÌ„ Sinne is sayd to haue reuiued bicause it was in vs before and as sayth Augustine and other interpreters bicause it had from the beginning sone after the fall of Adam liued in the nature of man but by little and little all the féelyng therof was cleane blotted out But bicause these meÌ„ seme by the law to vnderstand the commaundement geuen vnto the first parents in Paradise which as I before declared is strange from the purpose of Paul therfore we must simply say that sinne reuiued for that it now began to poure forth his strengths which before it did not when it semed to be dead And the commaundement which was ordeyned to lyfe c. He sayth yâ— Howe the commaundement is sayd to be instituted vnto life the commaundement was instituted to lyfe not that it gaue lyfe but for that it teacheth those thinges which serue vnto lyfe and seuerely requireth them and vnles they be done threatneth destruction He sayth not that the commaundement is death but only turned to death for otherwise the scope of the law is to shew and aduance lyfe as much as lieth in it But that it cannot performe it it commeth through our default For sinne toke an occasion by the commaundement and deceiued me by it slew me He repeteth that which he before sayd that sinne tooke an occasion by the commaundement to encrease in vs transgressions This repeticion as the The repeticion declareth the necessitye of the doctrinâ— Gréeke Scholies note declareth that this doctrine is very necessary For so great was the authority of the law amongst the Iewes that they could not be persuaded that they were through Christ deliuered from it But in this repeticion Paul addeth certayne thyngs which before he spake not of For before he wrote that sinne takyng an occasion by the commaundement wrought in him all maner of lust Now he declareth also how it wrought it namely by deceauyng Farther also he addeth what followed after al this lust beyng thus wrought By it sayth he it slew me In summe he sheweth thrée things which sinne being stirred vp by yâ— law worketh in vs. First it deceaueth Secondly in them that are deceaued it engendreth The effects of sinne irritated by the lawe What is the deceate of sinne manifold kindes of sinnes which is to worke all manner of lust last of all it slayeth But what this deceauyng is all men are not of one opinion Some which by sinne will haue to be vnderstand the deuill referre these things to hys temptyng wherby they say that he deceaueth vs takyng an occasion by the law But séeyng this exposition is not as we haue sayd to be allowed therfore we must of necessity séeke for an other Augustine thinketh that here is vnderstand a double deceauyng for first by the prohibition of the law is stirred vp our lust so that sinnes forbidden vs are more pleasant vnto vs we take greater delight in them Farther if there be any thyng done of vs rightly the same we wholy attribute vnto our own strengths and thynke that we haue fully satisfied the law Others say that our corrupt and vitiate nature herein deceaueth vs for that it fayneth it selfe gladly to admitte and wyth great reioycing to allow the law For we wyll all seme to be We will alâ— seme to be louers of vertue louers of the vertue And hereof it commeth that so many so soone as they heare the Gospell preached wyth great reioycing receiue it but when a life correspondeÌ„t to the Gospell is required at their handes straight way they step backe froÌ„ it So sinne grafted in vs although it fayn it self to fauour the law of God yet it continually draweth vs from it so far is it of that it truly consenteth vnto it Although all these things be true worthy of noting yet vnto me this semeth a more playner What is the true deceate of sin exposition to say that sinne therfore deceaueth vs for that it persuadeth vs that those things which are against the law are profitable and for that it turneth away our thought from the punishments which the law threatneth vnto vs and biddeth vs to trust that those punishments may either be auoyded or els shall not be so greuous as they are there set forth And so in all sinnes which we committe is mingled some ignoraunce which is poured into vs by the deceate of our naturall lust VVheâ—fore the Lavv is holy the commaundement is holy iust good The conclusion of thys part Paul followeth Dauid Here haue we the conclusion of this part The Lawe is acqnited from all that suspicion whereby it was sayd to be the cause of sin For it sayth he is holy The Apostle semeth to haue taken these properties of the Law out of the 19. Psalm where the Law in the Hebrew is sayd to be Torah Iehouab Temimah meschiuah nephesch that is perfect vpright and pure And when he had pronounced that the Law is holy he addeth touching the commaundement that it also is holy iust and good He so sayth as I thinke for no other cause but for yâ— he would commend the Law and whatsoeuer is coÌ„tayned in it Chrisostome vpoÌ„ this place proueth that the Apostle speaketh these thinges of no other Law but of the law of Moses which thing seing we also before proued there is no nede here to rehearse again his reasons And although the Law by very good right be setforth with these prayses yet ought we not therefore to thinke that we are by it iustified For Paul most manifestly sayth that it was ordeyned to life but it turned vnto vs to death Was that then which is good made death vnto me God forbid but sinne that it might aypeare sinne wrought death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinnefull by the commaundement For we know that the Law is spirituall but I am carnall being sold vnder sinne VVas that then vvhich is good made death vnto me God forbid but sin that it might appeare sinne vvrought death in me by that vvhich is good Hither to he hath cleared himselfe of the sclaunder which was raysed vp agaynst hym by his aduersaries as though he should teach that the Lawe is the cause of sinne Now he dischargeth himselfe of an other crime wherof he was publiquely accused as though he should say that the Law is the cause
obnoxious to many troubles They added moreouer that therefore he sayth he is sold vnder sinne for that he was subiect vnto that death which had through the sinne of Adam crepte into the worlde For to be solde vnder sinne after them is to be subiecte vnto death and vnto other iniuries and troubles of this life which haue by the meanes of sinne crept into the world And by this meanes in Gods name they thought that they had excellently well interpretated Paul although they make no mencion at all of the vice of nature of the corruption of mans dispocition and of the prauity of all the partes both of the soule and of the body traduced through Adam into all his posterity But Paul far Against the Pelagians otherwise therefore saith that he was sold vnder sinne for that he did those things which he would not but those thinges which most of all he would he did not and for that when as to will was preseÌ„t with him yet he found no ability to performe that which is good and for that he fel into that infelicity which he lamented so that he felt a lawe in his members which sharpely fought agaynst the vnderstanding of the minde These sentences and causes being diligently considered it is very manifest that Paul bewayled not the death of the body or the afflictions of this life but his owne corruption which he had as wel as other men drawen from Adam Forasmuch as there are certain things which Ambrose noteth in this place which are not to be contemned it shall not be amisse here to write his iudgement First he acknowledgeth that these thinges are to be vnderstand of the lawe of Moses Farther that the lawe is therefore called spirituall for that it calleth vs backe from sinne and prohibiteth vs to geue vnto creatures that worshipping which is due vnto God only Moreouer he testefieth that we are fast bound with a double bond first by reason of Originall sinne which we haue drawen from Adam secondly by reason of infinite other sinnes which we our selues haue added He confesseth also that we are so bounde vnto sinne that we can not vse our owne power By which wordes we may gather that our frée will is not a little hindred Ambrose confesseth that free will is not a little hindâ—red The deuill mingleth himselfe with our thoughtes Farther he sayth that by reason of all these thinges it commeth to passe that the deuill mingleth himselfe with all our thoughts which he could not do but through sinne Wherefore seing that we can not discerne our owne thoughtes from those which are of the deuill offred vnto our mindes it is necessary that we oftentimes looke vpon the lawe of God Here we ought to note that Ambrose affirmeth that the deuill mingleth himselfe with our thoughtes which the Scholemen will not absolutely graunt For that which I do I know not For what I woulde that do I not but what I would not that do I. If theÌ„ I do that which I would not I consent to the lawe that it is good For that which I do I know not He now by reason he proueth yâ— he is sold vnder sinne for that he doth not those thinges which he would himselfe but is rather He which of necessitye followeth the will of an other man is a seruant bought for mony violently drawn to those things which he would not But he yâ— of necessity followeth the will of an other man and doth not his owne will vndoubtedly is in no better estate then a seruant bought for money And this is to be vnder tiranny to be led vnto those thinges which thou thy selfe in minde and in will allowest not And when he sayth that he doth not those thinges which he woulde he meaneth that will which is now by the benefite of Christ made comformable vnto the law of God which nether willeth nor not willeth any thing but so farre forth as it séeth it ether allowed or dissalowed of the lawe of God Wherefore the Apostle rightly of this concludeth that the lawe of God is good because the minde of men regenerate being now after a sort amended so iudgeth of it And wheÌ„ as he saith that he doth not those thinges which he would and imputeth not that let vnto the lawe it remaineth that that is to be ascribed vnto our lust and naturall vice which of his owne nature is euill For besides these three there is no other thing whereunto that can be imputed And he sayth that he doth not the thinges which he would for that he is not led by his iudgemente as he is regenerate but is resisting and against his will drawen backeward of lust Into this infelicity incurre we through sinne so that we ceasse to be Lords of our owne motions and workes But we were not so at the first framed This place declareth how broken and diminished our frée will is left vnto vs. For we fréely and of our owne accorde do Free will broken and diminished those thinges which in our owne iudgement we allow not Neither are we the seruauntes of sinne only touching the inferior partes of the mynde as some hold but all whole whatsoeuer we are touching nature For if there be any thing in vs which resisteth that commeth of the spirite of Christ Neither are we for any other cause sayd not to will or not to do that which we do but for that being instructed by yâ— spirite of God we determin appoint with our selues yâ— that is not to be done which we do Holy men are sometimes angrye more then they would be and speake sometymes many thinges which they would afterward were vnspoken An example Dauid in his anger sware that he would kill Naball the Carmelite with all his whole famelye But beinge admonished by the woordes of Abigail he reuoked his dangerous othe Our hart sayth Ambrose as it is cited of Augustine is not in our owne power We sometymes appoynt with our selues that we will with an attentiue hart pray vnto God but for that many thinges offer themselues vnto our thoughtes we straight way filthyly wander from our talke with God That which I do I know not That which he afterward sayth he hateth and would not he now sayth that he knoweth not But forasmuch as knowledge is of two sortes the one simple which iudgeth or determineth nothing of the thing Knowledge of two sorts knowen the other which ether alloweth or dissaloweth it Paul speaketh of this latter knowledge so that the sense is that which I do I know not that is I allow not with the full asseÌ„t of my minde Althoughe as Chrisostome admonisheth out of these wordes may be picked an other sense So great a perturbation commeth of the affects that what we do we consider not For the deceit of yâ— entisemeÌ„ts of yâ— lust is subtle great Subtle men hauing ben long time practisers of craftines although The entisements of the lust
A similitude Dâ—fâ—rence betwene Paul and the Philosophers we sée what they do yet oftentimes they so beguile our eies the we perceaue not what they do Aristotle sayth that in euery sinne is mingled some kinde of ignoraÌ„ce Although betwéene yâ— philosophers the seÌ„se of Paul there is some differeÌ„ce For they thinke this power to be grafted in the nature of the minde reason and will alwayes to desire and to approue that which is good but the confusion beginneth only in the grosser partes of the soule But the apostle affirmeth that al the partes of man both the inferior and the superior doo by reason of originall sinne resist the spirite of God But seing that both from himselfe and from the Law he remoueth away the cause of sinne it is manifest that it hath hys place only in lust grafted in vs. And seing he sayth that he himself doth not the things which he would and which are euil much les vndoubtedly doth the Law them For he by the Law vnderstoode that these things are not to be done Wherfore herehence haue we a commondation of the Lawe and he doth not here as heretikes faine which frowardly peruerte the sayings of Paul blame the Law For that vvhich I vvould I doo not but that vvhich I hate that doo I. Some thinke that this is to be referred only vnto the first motions But seing the scripture manifestly sayth that the iust also fall and that we all in many thinges offend I se no cause why we should into so narrow a streight contract this saying These thinges are not to be draweÌ„ onely to the first motioÌ„s of the Apostle For I doubt not but that euen holy men also haue not only some times euill lusts but also sometimes doo certayne thinges which ought not to be done But they are streight way sorye and they accuse themselues and as much as lieth in them correct the sinne And yet I would not that any maÌ„ should hereby thinke that I affirme that the iudgement of the spirite and the purpose of the will renewed abideth sound wheÌ„ the godly fall into most heynous wicked The iudgement of the spirite abideth not sound in faultes that are very haynous factes as when Dauid committed adultery and murther For these sinnes are of that kind whereof the Apostle sayth They which doo suche thinges shall haue no portion in the kingdome of God Wherfore Augustine made an excellent distinctioÌ„ namely that a crime is one thing and sinne an other thing Wherefore seinge in this kinde of crime the right of regeneration is after a sort lost it is not to be tought that Paul thereof speaketh in this place Now then it is no more I that doo it but the sinne that dwelleth in me For I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing For to will is present with me but I finde no ability to performe that which is good It is not I that doo it He affirmeth that he doth it not for that he all whole doth it not For in respect that he is regenerate he abhorreth from that whiche he doth The lust and vice whiche is by nature grafted and planted in vs is it which wresteth from vs many things But they which are wise fly vnto Christ that he may make that seruitude which they serue more milde which thinge he not only doth but also mercifully forgeueth the thinges that are committed amisse Wherfore for these causes Paul denieth that he doth that thing which he doth And vndoubtedlye it is to be ascribed vnto the singular gift of God that we will not and that those thinges displease vs which we doo and contrariwise that we wil and wishe those thinges which we doo not For thys propertye is not in all men For it is in them only which are now grafted into Christ and regenerate in him In dede Iudas Cain and Esau were displeased with their sin but yet not therefore for that they allowed the Lawe of God but for that they now began to fele their own discommodity and calamity and destruction For How sins displeasetheÌ„ that are desperate Difference betweene the godly the vngodlye they were not touched with any loue of the Law and wil of God So much difference is there betwene a godly man and an vngodly The godly maÌ„ although he fall yet he doth not from the hart violate the lawe of God For he hath euer thys in hym that continually he resisteth and repugneth sinne But the vngodly man neuer doth good from the hart or escheweth euill as the law commaundeth For he alwayes hath a regard vnto gayne commodity fame and such other like thinges and not vnto the will of God These declare that Paul speaketh Paul in this place speaketh of himself and of the regenerate those thinges which are contayned in this chapiter of himselfe and of the sayntes which are now in Christ regenerate For he sayth that in mind he serued the Lawe of God and to will was present with hym but to performe that which is good he found no ability And when he had cried out vnhappy man that I am who shall deliuer me from this body subiect vnto death He added a geuinge of thankes for that he knew that by Christ he shoulde attayne to it Thys can not they â—â— which are strangers from Christ and vngodly and voyd of yâ— holy ghost Testimonies where by is proued that holy men haue sinne They which deny thys are thereunto by thys reason chiefely moued for that they perswade themselues that sinne can haue no place in holy men when yet the scripture teacheth farre otherwise For Paul vnto the Galathians speaking of the godly writeth in a maner the selfe same thinges that he doth now in this place walke ye sayth he inspirite and performe not the desires of the flesh He sayth not haue ye not the desires of the fleshe but performe them not And the fleshe sayth he lusteth agaynst the spirite and the spirite agaynst the flesh so that whatsoeuer thinges ye would ye doo not This is it which he here sayth I doo not that which I would Dauid sayth Who vnderstandeth his sinnes Cleuse me from my hidden sinnes Enter not into iudgment with thy seruaunt for in thy sight shall no liuing creature be iustified And Esay sayth that our righteousneses are like a clothe stayned with the naturall dissease of a woman And the Lord commaundeth vs to pray Forgeue vs our trespasses If we say we haue no sinne sayth Iohn we deceaue our selues and the truth is not in vs Iames saith we all offende in many thinges The Fathers also affirme that Paul Augustine proueth that Paul speaketh of himself and of the regenerate Ambrose of the same iudgement in thys place speaketh of himselfe And amongste other Augustine agaynst the two epistles of the Pelagians the 10. chapiter And the reasons that moue him thereunto are those for that the Apostle sayth It
are assured of iustification and deliuery from sinnes And as it is the part of a man to be gouerned by the mynde and humane reason and the part of a philosopher to be ordred by the preceptes of doctrine and discipline of wysedome and the part of a souldier to frame all hys doinges by the arte of warrefare so is it the part of a Christian to be moued by the spirite and sence of Christ And although euery man hath hys proper vocation and ought to follow such offices and duties as are méete and conuenient for hym yet as many of vs as are of Christ ought to measure our selues by this A propriety common to aâ—l Christians propriety and certayne rule continually to haue a regard how much we haue profited in the obedience of the spirite Forasmuch as the spirite of Christ dwelleth in you For he which hath not the spirite of God the same is none of his That which he before spake he now proueth by a stronge reason that they are not in the fleshe hereby he gathereth because the spirite of Christ dwelleth in them whereas he saith Forasmuch as the spirite of God dwelleth in you he maketh no doubt sayth Chrisostome that the spirite of God dwelled in them for this word forasmuch as in this place is all one as if he had sayde because so that the Greeke woorde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a particle causall Ambrose thinketh that Paul in this place speaketh somewhat staggeringly for that the Romanes séemed somwhat to haue erred and to attribute more vnto the lawe then was méete Here are two thynges to be diligenly The spirite of God and the spirite of Christ is all one By the spirite is not here vnderstand any part of our soule A metaphor of dwelling An argument taken of coÌ„traries The flesh the spirite are not so repugnante the one against the other but that they may be both together in one and the selfe same man marked first that the spirite of God and the spirite of Christ is one and the selfe same spirite whereby appeareth that Christ is God Secondly that Paul by the spirite vnderstoode not the excellenter parte of our mynde as many dreame he doth For he sayth that that spirite whereof he speaketh is the spirite of God and of Christ which spirite he saith dwelleth in the faythfull Romanes and in those which are of Christ The metaphore of dwelling is hereof taken for that they which dwell in a house do not only possesse it but also do commaunde in it and at their pleasure gouern all thinges So the spirite filleth the harts of the saints beareth rule in them And the Apostle seemeth to take his argument of contraries Therefore ye are not in the fleshe neither walke ye according to it because the spirite of God dwelleth in you Not that these two thinges are so repugnant one against the other that they can not be both together in one and the selfe same man but these being compared together are as contrary qualities which when they are in the vttermost degrée the one can not suffer the other For it is not possible that with a most feruent colde shoulde any heate be mingled But if the cold be somewhat remisse then may some of the contrary quality succéede Wherfore forasmuch as in this life we haue not the spirite in the highest degrée thereof it commeth that there remayneth in vs somewhat I wyll not say much of the flesh and of corruption though the spirit in the meane time haue the vpper haÌ„d For otherwise we should be in the flesh neither should the spirite as Paul saith dwell in vs. For by this metaphore as we haue sayde is signified that the spirite possesseth our myndes and beareth dominion in them But if the nobler partes of the mynde be geuen vnto the fleshe the spirite departeth awaye The sp 〈…〉 suffereth not thâ— ruâ—â— of the flesh for it canne not abyde the dominion of the fleshe Wherefore Dauyd when he had fallen into gréeuous sinnes was for that tyme destitute of the motion of the spirite of God and therfore he cryeth Restore vnto me the ioy of thy saluation and establish me with thy principall spirite â–ª Although in very dede he neuer fell away from election or predestination And when the Apostle saith He whiche hath By the spirite we are coupled with Christ not the spirite of Christ the same is none of his He therfore by the spirite iudgeth our coniunction with Christ bicause by it we are coupled with hym and by it we are regenerate Wherfore Christ in Iohn sayth Vnlesse a man be borne agayne of water and the spirite c. Wherby is signified yâ— that by which we are chiefly regenerate is the holy ghost but yâ— water doth in yâ— sacrament of baptisme represent the same as an outward signe Water washeth watreth maketh fertile and hath in it many Effectes of the spirite other qualities by which the nature of the spirite is declared which spirit wheÌ„ it is come vnto our mynde the disposition propriety towardnes sence and motions of Christ are grafted into vs so that he which hath obteyned it may say with Paul I lyue but not I nowe but Christ liueth in me And they which haue the spirite of Christ are said to be his not after the common maner wherby all creatures are called the children of God For Christ saith in the Gospel All things are deliuered We belong vnto Christ after a certayne peculier manner vnto me of my father But they are made his peculiar possession forasmuch as now they are both called and also are in dede his members and are grafted into him ar most perfectly knit vnto him receiuing nourishmeÌ„t of him Here we sée how folishly some answer which wheÌ„ they are reproued admonished of their duty say yâ— they are not spirituall for they coÌ„sider not yâ— by this answer they deny theÌ„ selues They whiche are truely Christians muâ—â— needes be spirituall The words of the scripture are not to be prohibited to the lay men Christians ought not to doubt whetheâ— they haue the spirite of Christ The spirite departeth from vs for two causes to be Christians for if they be of Christ they both haue his spirit and also must of necessity be spiritual They also are of an euil iudgemeÌ„t which take away yâ— bokes of the holy scriptures out of the handes of the lay men bicause they thinke yâ— they haue not the spirit For when they so say they say they are no christiaÌ„s For if they be christians they haue not only the spirit of Christ but also the wordes of the holy scripture which are the assured sayings of the spirite and are most conuenient for them Lastly who séeth not that they excedingly are deceiued which commauÌ„d vs continually to doubt whither we haue the spirite of God or no. For vndoubtedly if we oughte not to doubte whither we be Christians we
to moderate the paines inflicted of God althoughe the bodye be sayde to be deade bicause of sinne yet ought we not therfore to thinke that God retayneth hatred or anger against his whose sins he hath forgeuē For death and aduersities which afflict the godly ought not to be counted amongest paynes or punishments God is wont in déede to exercise the faythfull with aduersities as we rede of Dauid who although he heard that his sinne was forgeuen hym yet he both lost hys sonne and also in his family suffred wonderfull hard chaunces Wherefore the sacrifising priestes ought not hereof to conclude that it is lawfull for them at their pleasures to impose paynes and satisfactions vpon them whome they haue absolued from sinnes For only Christ when he died vpon the crosse hath aboundantly made satisfaction for vs all Neither did Christ impose any paynes ether vnto the thiefe or to the sinfull woman or vnto the man sicke of the palsey vnto whome he sayd Sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee Neither haue these men one word in the holy scripturs of their satisfactions Howbeit we both may and ought to exhort as many as returne vnto Christ and do repent by good workes to approue themselues to shew worthy fruites of repentance and whome they haue before by their euil workes offended him now to reconcile and edefie by their maners being changed Although these men ought not The kayes of the churche can not moderate the scourges of God vnder this pretence to clayme or chalenge vnto thēselues their kayes as though they could at their pleasure moderate the scourges of God whether they are to be suffred in this life or as they fayne in an other For it lieth in Gods hand only ether to send or to release warres disseases hunger persecutions and such other like kinde of calamities Neither hath God when he afflicteth the Saints alwayes a regard vnto this by a fatherly chastisement to correct their sinnes For oftentimes An other end of the scourges of God it commeth to passe that he will haue his Saintes geue a testemony of his doctrine and make manifest vnto the worlde how much his mighty and strong power is of efficacy in them So was Iohn Baptist behedded so were Esay Ieremy and al the Martyrs slayn This matter is clearely entreated of in the booke of Iobe Howbeit it is profitable that the godly be oftentimes admonished of repentance The spirite of Christ is the ground of our resurrection The flesh of Christ really eaten is not the cause of our resurrectiō and of good workes that God may lenefye and mitigate those scourges and calamities which he vseth to inflict vpon sinners Wherefore this place seemeth nothing to confirme either purgatory or satisfactions Howbeit by these wordes we are manifestly taught what is the ground or beginning of our resurrection namely the spirit of Christ which first dwelt in him and afterward also dwelleth in vs. Wherfore they are deceiued which thinke that vnto our resurrection is necessary either transubstantiation or the presence of Christ in the Eucharist as though out of his flesh which they will haue to be eaten of vs really we shal draw eternall life as out of a true fountaine and a certaine ground For here they make a false argument from that which is not the cause as the cause Here Paul writeth that the beginning of a new life is that we haue the selfe same spirite which was in Christ which is the whole and perfect cause of our resurrection But how the spirit of Christ can haue place in the supper of the Lord we may easely vnderstand In the holy supper we are indued with the spirite of Christ How the fleshe and bloud of Christ are a helpe vnto the reresurrectiō Wherefore the fathers sometimes attribute this thing vnto the sacraments A place of Iohn in the vi chapt for there we renue the memorye of the death of Christ of which if by faith we take hold in the communion we are more plentifully endued with the spirite of Christ wherby not only the minde is quickned but also the bodye is so renued that it is made pertaker of the blessed resurrection Hereby it is manifest how the flesh and bloud of Christ conduce to the bringing forth of the resurrectiō in vs. For by faith we take hold that they were deliuered for vs vnto the death by this faith we obteine the spirite to be made both in minde and in body pertakers of eternall lyfe And if the fathers at any time seme to attribute this vnto the sacramentes y◠hereof commeth for that they ascribe vnto the signes the thinges which are proper vnto the thinges signified This may we perceiue by the 6. chapiter of Iohn for there Christ promiseth life vnto them that eate his flesh and drinke his bloud And it is not harde for any man to sée that in that place is spoken of the spirituall eatinge whyche consisteth of fayth and the spirite For the signes were not as yet geuen of Christe And whereas hee sayth The breade whiche I will geue is my fleshe whiche I will geue for the life of the worlde is to bee vnderstande of the fleshe of Christe fastened vpon the crosse whiche beinge by faith comprehended of vs shall so strengthen and confirme vs as if it were our bread and our meate And that Christ sayd in the future tempse I vvil geue it is not to be meruayled at for he was not yet dead But hys death which afterward followed brought to passe that y◠body of Christ was offred vnto vs not only in words but also in outward signes in that last time when he was at the poynt to be deliuered Augustine in his 26. treatise vpon Iohn defendeth this doctrine For he sayth To beleue is To eate And he sayth moreouer That the old Fathers vnder the law did eate the selfe same thing that we doo For theyr sacraments and ours were all one and though their signes were diuers yet the things signified are one and the selfe same And in his epistle vnto Marcellinus he sayth That the sacramentes of the elders and ours were herein diuers for that they ▪ beleued in Christ to come and we beleue in him being now alredy come And Leo bishoppe of Rome in his epistle vnto them of Constantinoble sayth that we receauing the vertue or power of the heauēly meate do passe into the flesh of Christ which is made ours Ireneus oftentimes sayth that our flesh and our bodies are norished with the flesh and bloud of Christ which so it be rightly vnderstand we deny not For euen as by naturall meates is made bloud whereby we are naturally fed so by the flesh and bloud of Christ being taken holde of by fayth we draw vnto vs the spirite whereby the soule is norished and the body made pertakers of eternall life which we shall haue in the resurrectiō Farther we doubt not but that our flesh and body doo
of the godly which are now departed this life there is no man that doubteth but that they are in most blessed estate And yet we reade in the Apocalipse The soules also of the saintes although they be blessed desire many thinges that they crye and pray vnto God to auenge the bloud which hath beneshed and with great feruētnes desire that the stole of their body being now corrupted may at the length be restored vnto them Wherefore both vnto angels and vnto blessed soules is such a felicity to be ascribed which excludeth not these kindes of affectiōs which the scripture signifieth to appartaine vnto them Which ought so much the les to be meruailed at when as we read in the scriptures that God himselfe the fountaine and beginning of all felicity is touched with repentaunce chaungeth his sentence and suffreth many other thinges which séeme not to be agréeable with his diuine nature But how those thinges are to be vnderstand neither entende we now to declare neither doth this place here require any such thing at our hands But it shal be sufficiēt briefely to say that vpon y◠Angels also may lyght such an effect as Paul here mencioneth in this place And although we as yet can not vnderstand how this should be no let vnto their felicitie yet is there no cause why we should deny but that it may be so But then at the length shall it be playne vnto vs when we our selues shal attayne vnto the selfe same felicitie In the meane tyme let vs beleue the holy Scriptures whiche testifie that the holy aungels haue in them such affections But how shall we vnderstād that How the Angels may be sayd to be subiect vnto vanity they are subiect vnto vanitie Easely ynough not in dede accordyng to the substaunce as they say of theyr owne nature but as touchyng those workes which God hath appoynted to be done by thē They are set ouer Cities kyngdomes prouinces as Daniell expressedly writeth yea also they are set ouer euery priuate man For Christ sayth Theyr Aungels alwayes see the face of my father And the Disciples in the Actes of the Apostles aunswered of Peter when he knocked at the doore It is his Aungell although some interpretate this place of the messenger of Peter And in Genesis the 48. chapter His aungell hath deliuered me from all euill These thinges proue that Aungels at the commaundement of God do seruice What is the ende whych the angels set before them in their gouernments also vnto priuate men But if we wil enquyre to what end the aungels gouerne kyngdomes prouinces cities and euery particular man and what they meane by their so great care and diligence we shall finde that theyr entent is nothyng els but that all men should obey their God and kyng and acknowledge worship and reuerēce him as their God Which thyng not takyng place and many forsakyng the true worshippyng of God and giuyng them selues to superstition and idolatry and contaminatyng them selues with sundry wicked factes the labour and diligence of the Angels is depriued of his end at the least way the secondary The endeuor or labor of the Angels is trustrated of his secondarye ende How the Aungels ar sayd to be deliuered from corruption The benefite of Christ after a sort pertaineth vnto the angels end and so they are after a sorte subiect vnto vanitie Whiche yet shall thē haue an ende when they shall be discharged of their gouernmentes But now let vs sée how the Aungels at that tyme shal be deliuered from the seruitude of corruption Althoughe their nature or as they vse to speake theyr substaunce be incorruptible and immortall yet haue they continually to do in matters transitory and mortall those thinges do they euermore renew and vphold or by the cōmaundement of God cause thē to be taken away and to be destroyed Farther y◠the benefite of Christ pertaineth also vnto the Angels Paul declareth vnto the Ephesiās and vnto the Coloss Vnto the Ephesians the. 1. chapter he sayth Accordyng to the good pleasure whiche he had purposed in hym selfe euen vnto the dispensation of the fulnes of tymes through Christ to make new agayne all thynges both whiche are in heauen and whiche are in earth And to the Colossians the. 1. chap. It hath well pleased the father that in hym should dwell all fulnes and by hym to reconcile all thinges to himselfe and to set at peace through the bloud of hys crosse both the thynges in heauen and the thynges in earth Chrisostome interpretatyng these wordes sayth That without Christ the Angels were offended with vs so that these two natures namely of Angels and of men were seioyned and alienated the one from the other For the celestiall spirites could not but hate the enemyes of theyr God But when Christ came as a mediatour men were now agayne gathered together so that they had one and the selfe same head with the Aungels and were made the members of one and the self same body with them Wherfore Christ is rightly sayd to be he by whō is made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is our recapitulation or renewyng Farther it is possible that other commodities also haue by the death of Christ come vnto y◠Angels whiche yet we easely perceaue not by the Scriptures neither entende we here to searche them out Wherfore we say y◠Paul with great wayght and vehemency of speach applieth Paul with great vehemency of speach applieth seuce or feeling vnto creatures sense and féelyng vnto all creatures as if they felt grief and sorrow for that they are in such sorte obnoxious vnto the abuses of vngodly men For the cōfusion of thyngs in thys estate is not so darke For the godly are euery wher in euill case and vnworthely entreated But the vngodly aboūd in all maner of prosperitye and all thinges frame vnto them as they would them selues In this great confusion godly men ought to be of a valiaunt courage and patiently to wayte for the end of these matters The Epycures and Atheistes when they sée all things done The opinion of the Atheists touching God so cōfusedly straight way reason that God hath no care at all of mortal affaires as whiche is neither moued with fauour nor with hatred and doth to no man either good or euill But contrarywise the godly thus recken with them selues that for asmuch as God by his prouidence gouerneth moderateth all thinges it will one day come to passe that thinges shall come to a better stay the world as it was instituted to the honour of God shall after a better maner be corrected Contrary opinion of the godly and brought to that forme wherby God shall be more and more illustrated And hereof springeth an incredible consolation that for asmuch as we sée all the creatures of God subiect to so many discommodities we also after their example confirme In aduersities the godly are comforted by the
of the age of the fulnes of Christ that we alwayes wauer not like children Farther this place teacheth that we are not only predestinate vnto eternall life but also vnto good workes in thys life namely that we should be like vnto Christ For Paul playnly writeth to the Ephesians that we are created in Christ in good workes which God hath prepared that we should walke Wordes of the vngodly abusing predestination We are not onely predestinate to blessednes but also to an holy life Predestination to good woorkes pertaineth not to all which shal be saued in them Wherfore they are fowly deceaued out of theyr wittes which are not ashamed to vtter these blasphemous wordes If I be predestinate I shal be saued howsoeuer I liue for these miserable men se not that we are predestinate not only vnto eternall felicity but also to behaue our selues purely and holily in thys life For predestination pertayneth both to the end and also to those things by which we come vnto the end Which thing yet I would not haue so to be vnderstand as though without these meanes no man is predestinate vnto eternall life For the infantes of the godly which dye in that age and are saued are doubtles predestinate vnto eternall life when as yet notwithstanding by reasō of age they coulde not attayne to good workes But this we ought to hold that the giftes of God are not geuen by chaunce but vpon good sure cōsideration Wherefore sithen good workes are certaine giftes of the goodnes of God they happen not without predestination Wherefore predestination pertayneth as well to the good thinges of thys life as also to eternall life This sayth Paul is done of God to the honor of Christ That he might be the first borne amongst many brethern So good is the almighty and most louing God that hauing a sonne and such a sonne in whome was well pleased yet he would adopt vnto him selfe many other sonnes out of The goodnes of God in adopting vs. our kind amongest whome Christ should be the first borne Alwayes the prerogatiue of the first borne was great both before the Law as it is manifest in the Patriarches and also afterward vnder the law The first borne had two parts of the inheritaunce and succeded the father in the administration of the famely The prerogatiue of the first borne God aboue all thinges loueth order wherefore forasmuch as his will was that the famelyes of men shoulde be gouerned orderlye he appoynted a father to be as it were a Lawfull Lord of all thinges pertayning to the household Who if peraduenture he should dye or fall sicke or thorough age be weake his wil was that the gouerment of the famely shoulde come vnto the eldeste sonne Nether ought that to moue vs that Aristotle in his Ethikes teacheth that brethern exercise amongest them selues a politicall gouernment and that amongest them is a certayne forme of a cōmon welth For he vnderstādeth these things whilest the father yet liueth and gouerneth his famely himselfe For so long brethern are amongest themselues all of like power Or peraduenture the Grecians attributed not so much vnto theyr first borne as did the Hebrues which at thys day also we see is not done in many places howbeit it is sufficiēt in one word to note that the first borne ought to be preferred before the rest of the brethern not to exercise tiranny agaynst thē but to gouern to admonish to helpe to sustayn and to succor them All which thinges Christ hath so performed for his brethern Christ hath performed towardes vs the part of a first begotten brother Christ according to his diuine nature is the onelye begotten that for theyr sakes he suffred death and therefore as Paul sayth vnto the Colossians He is the chiefe amongest all his brethern But in that he is sayd to be our first begotten brother that commeth by the dispensation of the nature which he tooke vpon him for otherwise as touchinge hys diuine nature he is the onelye begotten We are therefore called hys brethern bycause we are coapted by grace And thys byrthryght of Christe shall then at the length be notable and honorable when we beinge wholye renued shall be made pertakers of hys glorye Wherefore it is our duetye both to geue thankes vnto God and also excedingly to reioyce with our selues that we haue gotten such and so great a brother and as touching that which is remayning to deliuer our selues wholy vnto him to be ordred and instructed And sithen we know that he is set forth vnto vs as an image whereunto we ought to conforme our selues we ought alwayes to haue him before our eyes as the rule and example of our life VVhome he predestinateth those also hath he called whome he called those also hath he iustified whome he iustified those also hath he glorified In this In this chayne is nuer a link of woorkes or merites The principles of the church chaine is neuer a linke of workes or of merites For here we sée that all thinges are done freely and of the mere mercy of God For who hath geuen vnto hym first and it shal be rendred vnto him agayne All thinges are of hym by hym and in hym as Paul saith Here are we taught what are the principles of the Church the grounds of the people of God The Church is a fellowship not gathered together by humane reason but assembled by the foreknowledge predestination calling of God So they haue a respect not to any successiōs of nature or prerogations or conditions of places for they are distributed only by the iudgement and good will of God After calling straight way followeth iustification Betwene which forasmuch as nothing can be set but only faith therefore by it we are worthely sayd to be iustified not that it is the cause of our iustification but for that it is an instrument whereby we apprehend the calling exhibited Causes of iustification vnto vs by the promises But the proper causes of iustification are these which Paul here assigneth namely foreknowledge predestination and vocation And herein consisteth our iustification to haue our sinnes forgeuen vs and to be reconciled vnto God But good works holy life the renuing of strengths Holy life good workes pertain to glorification and the giftes of the holy ghost do afterward follow and pertaine to glorification whereunto also pertayne those thinges which we waite for to be geuen vs in an other life Augustine noteth not all those which by any way are called but only those which are called according to the purpose of God and according to predestination wyth a calling I say mighty and strong whereby they are vtterly changed Otherwise many are called but few are chosen Hath glorified He speaketh in the time past both for that a great part of that glory is alredy geuen vs and also for that we by hope holde that which is remayning which before God is
Iacob and Esau For they being borne of one and the selfe same parentes yet was the one elected of God the other reiected In this place Paule bringeth in humaine reason complayning for that God dealeth not a like with all men But the Apostle aunswereth that we ought not to seeke a cause of the electiō of God which answere for as much as it satisficeth not mans reason there ariseth an other complaint why should the blame then be layd on vs that we are obstinate and come not vnto God when as the fault semeth not to be ours if God haue not chosen vs Here Paule sayth that the potters vessell ought not to complaine of his maker and that God made some vessels to honour and some to contumely Which comparison whē we call to remembrance we ought to cōsider how great a benefite we haue obtayned in that we are partakers of the election of God And though God haue chosen some of the Iewes and many more of the Ethnikes yet is not that repugnant vnto the Oracles of the scripture but rather by the testimonie of Ose the Prophet it is confirmed Neither is there any cause why the Iewes shoulde boast of their righteousnes forasmuch as it is not geuē to thē to beleue Wherfore according to the saying of Esay They haue stumbled agaynst the stone And that thing which vnto others was a strength and foundation was made vnto them a fall and offence These thinges being diligently weighed bring great vtilitie and doo verye well agree This treatise is profitable for our tymes with our tyme. It semed at that time a thing absurde that among the people of Israell so few beleued and to vs at this day it is obiected that there are verye few which truly professe the Gospell and lyue thereafter At that time men suspected that Christ was not that Messias which was promised in the law because he should saue the Iewes but this man chose very few of thē Farther they boasted of the name of the people of God So vnto vs also at this day is obiected the title of the churche And men thinke it a thing absurde that the most parte of the world should dissent from the Gospell and those in especiall which seeme to passe all others in honors and wisdome of the world Moreouer Paul sheweth What are the grounds of the churche what are the principles o◠groundes of the church namely the election of God and the worde Hereby saith he ought the matter to be measured and not by the authority or agrement of the multitude or gorgeousnes of this world Wherfore this place hath a notable consolation that we should not repent vs in that we are fewe Although we doubt not but that God for his mercy sake will daily encrease the number that the fellowship of the elect may be ful howbeit in the meane time In what thinges other congregations sometimes excell the church The Iewes boasted much of theyr kinred and workes of ceremonies we confesse that the church is not to be weighed either by the propagacion of the flesh or by the greatnes of the multitude or by dignities and honours or els by excellencies of wittes for as touching these notes other nations oftentymes excell it These two thinges which Paul in this place entreateth of namely the confidence of their stocke and bloud and the affiaunce in rites and ceremonies the wicked Iewes bosted of euen in the times of the Prophetes For they had perswaded themselues that it should neuer come to passe that either they should be ledde into captiuity or that the publike wealth of the Israelites should euer cease to be and to florish They made their vauntes that they were the stocke of Abraham and of the Patriarkes but as touching ceremonies and the outward worshippyng of God they so much swelled with pride that Ieremy the prophet in this maner derided them with an elegant irony They say saith he the temple of the Lord the temple of the Lord the temple of the Lord. They leaned also vnto the multitude whē as yet in very dede neither fewnes nor multitude are a sufficient firme and sure argument The church is not to be measured by the multitude of the church For it is a false argument taken of the Accidens For these thinges are onely accidences to the Church But the multitude and the number thou wilt say will make an argument probable I graunt that But the iudgement of wise and better men is much more probable But they are oftentymes in number most few Farther graunt that the opinion of the multitude make a probable argument yet doth it not make a true and necessary argumēt Neither can we thus gather This reason is probable or very likely therfore it is true For Thinges probable ar not alwaies true but oftentimes false there are many thinges which are goodly in shew and probable which yet afterward if they be examined are found most false And contrariwise many things at the first sight séeme absurd which yet if a man afterward diligētly pease weigh he shall finde to be true Experience teacheth vs y◠the number of them y◠truly beleue is very small if it be cōpared with the Iewes Turkes heretikes Epicures The nomber of them that truly beleue is small And Christ calleth his flocke a little flock affirmeth That many in deede are called but few are chosen Farthermore Paul in this place and the Prophetes euery where testifie that not all the Iewes shal be saued but only that a few remnantes shall be made safe Wherfore the cause is neither confirmed nor confuted by reason Fewnes nor multitude confirme not the cause of fewnes or multitude Howbeit Augustine semeth somtimes to obiect vnto y◠Donatistes that they being a few in number would yet neuertheles ascribe vnto themselues only the Church condemning the whole world besides But if a man diligently reade ouer those disputations of Augustine he shall perceyue that the Donatistes erred in thrée thinges in especiall First bicause they beleued that the Three errors of the Donatists whole Church was in Afrike only and in their multitude but other churches dispersed throughout the whole world they said were corrupt bicause many had ben pertakers with them which had betrayed the holy scripture as though in this life there can be found any church which vtterly should want all spotte and wrinckle Farther they iudged that the sacramentes were contaminated by the ill life of the ministers and for that cause they rebaptised those which fled vnto their Church But we beleue that Christ hath his churches euery where For there is nothyng more proper vnto the Church then to be catholike that is vniuersal neither so to It is proper vnto the churche to be Catholike The cause is proued by the word of God and not by fewnes nor multitude ▪ be bounde either vnto certayne places or persons that it can be no
yâ— he should be yâ— son of Dauid nether had they any deper or higher coÌ„sideratioÌ„ touching him wherfore Christ obiected vnto theÌ„ yâ— 110. Psalme where Dauid calleth yâ— Messias his lord which could not haue bene agreeable to a pure simple man borne of his stocke as they foolishly imagined Ambrose expounding this place coÌ„teÌ„deth yâ— these words must nedes be applied vnto Christ for that there is here mention made of no other person vnto whome they may aptly be applied If they will saith he haue these thinges to be vnderstanded of Christ let them shew some other person mencioned of Paul vnto whome they maye be referred And if besides Christe they can finde none other then let them leue vnto Christ the glory which Paul attributeth vnto him Ambrose indeede confesseth that when the father and the sonne are ioyned together in The father is called God and the sonne Lord when in the scriptures they are ioyned together That rule seemeth not to be perpetuall the holy scriptures the father is called God and the sonne Lorde and this he sayth is done for this consideration for that we affirme that we worship one God only And if we should repete the name of God we mought peraduenture seme to departe somewhat from that vnity and therefore are those names so altered But I see that that rule is not in the scriptures perpetually obserued For we rede in the Psalme as it is cited to the Hebrues Therefore O God hath thy God annoynted thee with the oyle of gladnes Here for that he entreateth of the father and of the sonne he repeteth the name of God twise He saith â—dreouer that this particle Christ to be ouer all is had also in the epistle to the Phillippians For there it is written That in the name of â—esu euery knee should bow both of thinges celestiall terrestiall and infernall Out of which place no les then out of The worshipping exhibited vnto Christ is a testimonie of hys diuinitie this wherewith we are now in hand he gathereth the diuine nature in Christ For he should not be worshipped of all if he were not God For in the Apocalipse Iohn was prohibited of the Angell to worship him I am thy fellow seruant said he take hede thou do it not But Christ when as he oftentymes permitted himself to be worshipped manifestly testified that he was true God For forasmuch as he was a most sharpe defender of the sincere and pure worshipping of God he would neuer haue suffred himselfe to be worshipped in stede of God vnles he had bene in very dede God Yea saith he Paul would so vehemently affirm that Christ is God that vnto hys wordes he addeth Amen Which particle without all This word Amen maketh a strong asseueration controuersy maketh a great affirmation Chrisostome also seemeth to ascribe these thinges vnto the sonne For he saith That Paul when he had reckened vp the wonderfull greate benefites which God hath bestowed vpon the Hebrues which were so great that our sauiour tooke fleshe of that nation by this exclamation both gaue thankes and also referred the prayse to the sonne of God and that not without iust consideration especially seing that he knew that Christ was euery where of the Iewes blasphemed and reproched and that most of all when they reiected and cast of his Gospell and preaching We haue els where toughte by testimonies broughte out of the scriptures In his commentaries vpon the first epistle to the Corrinthians and those most certayne that Christ is God wherefore in this place to repete them agayne it is not nedeful Iohn in his 5. chapter of his first epistle expressedly pronounceth that Christ is the true God eternall life At this tyme it shal be sufficieÌ„t to haue noted that by this sentence of the Apostle which we are now in hand with are ouerthrowen confuted many heresies The Manichies tought that Christ had not a true body but that whatsoeuer séemed to be in him as touching an humane body was only a phantasie and an illusion of the eyes But Paul sayth that Christ had fleshe and that he tooke it of the nation of the Hebrues Which wordes of Paul make also against those which confesse that Christ had indéede a true body but yet say that he brought it from heauen and tooke it not of the virgin Mary For they trifle that Christ traduced his body through her no otherwise then water is deriued thorough a conduite or pipe But Paul manifestly saith that the fleshe of Christ was made not through the Hebrues but of the Hebrues Arrius also is by these wordes confuted who impudently durst affirme that Christ was only a creature and with his blasphemous mouth durst deny the sonne of God to be God In this route also is Nesterius who confesseth both natures in Christ but he seioyned the one from the other that he held that that coniunction betwene them is only by grace and that of those two natures is not made one person Wherefore he denied that the blessed virgine could be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the mother of God but should only be called the mother of man for which the diuine nature it can not stand to be borne agayne But he considered not that Paul here saith that Christ is of the Iewes as touching the fleshe We graunt indede that the things which were vniuersally spoken of Christ are sometimes to be vnderstanded of the one nature and sometymes of the other when yet notwithstanding Christ himselfe is onely one person and hypostasis So we say that the immortall God was borne crucified and died For there is a certayne communicating of the Idiomata or proprieties by the wonderful connexion A communicating of the proprieties of the two natures which Nestorius went about to seioyne and plucke in sonder Howbeit I am not ignorant that Erasmus in this place imagineth two other readinges besides this receaued reading whiche we follow One of them is that we should thus reade Of whome is Christ as touching the fleshe so that there should be put a stay and then followeth that which remaineth as an exclamacion seperated wherein Paul sayth that God which ouer all is to be praysed for euer so that God signifieth either the father or els the whole Trinity The other is to be reade after this maner Of whome is Christ as touching the fleshe which is ouer all and thereto make a poynt and then adde this as a member by it selfe God is blessed for euer These readinges I see no cause why we should admitte For seing that the common and receaued reading is prospicuous and plaine I thinke it most mete rather to follow it For these readinges put a new apostrophe or turning of speach either to God the father or to the holy Trinity when as there is no such nede Farther Paul semeth to follow the same maner that is oftentimes vsed of A maner of
inheritaunce due should be reiected and in his place should be put some vile man taken out of the common people and but newly deliuered out of prison Which kinde of fact doubtles would cause greate offence to rise For if any man would finde fault that the kinges sonne is therfore reiected for that he had behaued himselfe ill he would say that there ought in his place to haue bene put one better then he and not one as wicked and as ill as he Wherefore seing the Gentiles were no better then the Iewes â–ª they ought both of them to haue bene in like sort ether punished or aduanced And that the Gentils were as great sinners as the Iewes therfore were vnworthy of the kingdom of God it is by that euident which was before spoken in the first chapter and moreouer in the third All haue sinned and want the glory of God and it is wonderfully to be meruayled at that God would promise that thing vnto the Iewes which he would not performe For man indede forasmuch as he iâ— ignorant of thinges to come if sometimes he change his minde may after a sort be excused but it is not so of God when as be most plainlye forseeth all thinges that shall come to passe whatsoeuer they be How Note the methode interpretatioÌ„ of Chrisostome sayth he doth Paul dissolue these thinges Thâ—â— he now addeth to declare who is the true Israell vnto whome are made the promises And his minde is vtterly that those thinges which are here spoken of Paul pertayne to the calling of the Gentiles for that they are the true Israell Farther he sayth that the dissolution of the question herein consisteth that the Gentiles came vnto Christ thorough fayth but the Iewes resisted fayth reiected the gospel being beÌ„t only to the workes of the law And this he sayth we must not thinke to come thorough Gods default when as his will is that al men should be saued Howbeit he plainly confesseth that Paul sayth not so For he thinketh that he dissolueth not the question but only increaseth the difficulty as he had done in the 5 chapiter when he entended to proue yâ— the rightousnes of Christ saueth vs and that he sayth semeth farre from the truth that the righteousnes of Christ should redound vnto vs. Wherefore he should haue proued this which yet he did not but rather thus wrote If we be coÌ„taminated thorough the sinne of one maÌ„ Adam how shall we not be made cleane thorough the righteousnes of one man Christ Here sayth he is brought an other doubt how the sinne of Adam could hurt vs which doubt yet is not dissolued of Paul But that he thus left these questions vndiscussed he thinketh is for this cause done for that Paul would euen at the first brunt stop the mouthe of the Iewes agaynst whome be then had to doo These examples sayth he which he bringeth he of purpose discusseth not but only seketh this to make his owne matter more perspicuous vnto theÌ„ As if he should haue sayd doth this O ye Hebrues offend you for that ye se your selues reiected the Gentils brought to the kingdome of God do ye not se that the selfe same thing hapned in your patriarkes also for they were reiected vnto whoÌ„ pertayned the inheritaÌ„ce For God waiteth not for the succes but streight way seeth this man to be good that man to be euill And touching the selfe same matter when as in the time of Moses they were all obnoxious vnto deth by reasoÌ„ of the idolatry which they had coÌ„mitted in the golden calfe yet notwithstanding some of theÌ„ were punished and other some were by the mercy of God preserued I haue mercy sayth God one whome I haue mercy and I shew compassion on whome I shew compassion Pharao was stirred vp that in him the power of God mought be declared but why was â—e more then other stirred vp What for disobedience and obstinacy As though others also were not as disobediente and as obstinate as he And seing that the promises seme to be made vnto the Israelites and they had now so increased that they were in nomber as the sand of the sea why only shall the remnaÌ„tes be saued All these questions sayth he Paul moueth but yet he disolueth them not For neyther is it expedient that thou shouldest to quickelye dissolue thy question when as thyne aduersarye sticketh in the same myre For it is labor loste that thou shouldest take all the paynes when as thyne aduersarye shoulde take as muche paynes as thy selfe Which thing if thou shouldest attempt thine aduersary would triumphe as though he had in his question put thee to the foyle Dissolue first saith he O thou Hebrew these selfe same questions which I haue put forth vnto thee out of the law Which if thou canst not do why then triumphest thou ouer me as though thou haddest gotten the victorye Wherfore Chrisostomes minde is that these thinges are of Paul put forth in that maner as we haue said but he afterward dissolueth them when he saith that the Gentiles were therfore grafted in for that they came through faith and yâ— Iewes were reiected for that they casting away faith did put their confidence onely in workes He addeth moreouer That God knoweth all thinges before they are done and forseeth who shall be good and who euill and therfore we must stande to his iudgement â–ª neither muste we enquire of him reasons of his election But the iudgementes of men are oftentimes deceaued and therefore we see that those oftentimes are greeuouslye punished of God whome otherwise we thinke to be of the beste kinde of men and those whome we abhorre as the worst kinde of men are oftentimes crowned of him He knoweth and seeth the hartes of all men we consider onely outward signes and follow the iudgement of other men Of this thinge God hath no neede for he seeth the causes of thinges wherefore we must content our selues with hys iudgement These wordes of Chrisostome may not be vniuersally allowed for they conteine many thinges whiche are straunge from The words of Chrisostome before alleged are examiâ—ed The things that are here spoken pertaineth not to the calling of the Gentils We must not faine vnto Paul that which he neuer spake Paul in this selfe same â—hap dissolueth the questioÌ„ which he dyd put forth Paul proued that we are defiled by the sinne of AdaÌ„ yâ— scope of Paul First this dissenteth that he draweth those thinges which are here spoken of Paul to the calling of the Gentiles secondly that he affirmeth that God electeth those whome he knoweth shall beleue whiche sentence we haue before at large confuted Farther why presumeth he himselfe to assigne a cause of the election of God which he plainly confesseth is no where put of Paul But how it is true that God willeth that all men shoulde be saued we haue in other places declared neither is it needefull now to repeate the
vs by nature but dependeth of god by those thinges which follow he taketh vertue for a minde apte and prone to good thinges But God cannot in election haue a regard vnto any such minde For there is none that hath such a mind by nature or proper vnto himselfe but it vtterly dependeth of the grace and fauor of God For as it is written in the booke of Genesis All the imagination of mans hart is â—uill But because he seeth that in the words of the Apostle is no mencion at all made of foreknowledge it is a world to see where hence in Gods name he picketh it out That which Paul saith That the election Chrisostom by purpose vnderstandeth foreknowledge What is the purpose of God There is no differeÌ„ce whether a man take works done or workes to be done Against workes and merites should abide according to purpose he thus interpretateth That in that birth of twynes God mought declare his election according to purpose that is according to the foreknowledge of workes to come which foreknowledge election followeth But he should haue proued that purpose signifieth onely foreknowledge Which doubtles he can not doe for it signifieth rather a deliberate sentence and decrée of the minde Neither doth thys any thing helpe hym which is of some obiected that Paul when he sayth Not of workes excludeth workes alredy done and not workes that shal be done As though forsooth there were any difference whether they be done or whether they be to be done For when the Apostle had sayd that we are saued by grace he added If of grace then not of workes and if of woorkes then not of grace For these haue suche an Antithesis or contrariety the one to the other as touchinge our election and saluation that the one excludeth the other Farther when Paul had sayde Not of woorkes he added But of him that calleth which word euen alone oughte to haue feared awaye men from attributing so much to merites But Chrisostom and such like as he is alwayes say that God electeth and calleth those whome he knoweth shall beleue Wherefore Chrisostome sayth Let no man obiect vnto vs the sentence of the scripture or continuall seruitude when as God beholdeth I say not the outwarde parts but also the inward worthines of the minde Wherefore he saith We must beleue the secrecy of the election of God for that it is incomprehensible But althoughe we also confesse that How the secrecie of God is said to be incomprehensible these secrecies are incomprehensible yet taketh he it one waye and we an other way for he thinketh that that secrecie is to vs incomprehensible for that we can not attaine to the knowledge of the worthines or vnworthines of those which are reiected or elected But we refer that obscurity to the order of the counsels of God which counsels as we beleue they are iust and right so also sée we not the reasoÌ„s causes of that iustice and those causes we affirme oughte not in this matter of election to be considered by thinges here but by the high and vnspeakeable wisedom of God But Chrisostome for that he leaneth to the worthines of the menne whiche A similitude of Chrisostome worthines he saith we cannot consider but God vnderstandeth right well setteth forth an example of Mathew who being a publicane and excercising a moste vile vnhonest office was yet not withstandinge a precious stone drouned in durte or myre Which God did not onely esteme but also gathered vp and polished it with grace and a great many giftes Here he séemeth plainely to saye that Mathew had that worthines of himself for he sayth that grace was afterward geuen vnto him and because he would the plainelier expounde himselfe he addeth two similitudes The first is of coÌ„ning lapidaries which choose not out those precious stones which they see allowed of men ignoraunte and of the common people but for that they Two similitudes haue a most skilfull sight they sometimes take those which others reiecte The second is of suche as tame breake horses which do not straight way choose out those coltes whiche the rusticall people iudge to be beste but they haue certaine assured markes which the common sorte of men sée not wherebye they knowe that those horses will be couragious and good when they are better growen So God elected the harlot the thiefe and the publicane reiecting the high priestes Scribes Pharisies in whome the common people thought consisted al doctrine and holines Oftentimes also in the church those which were highly esteemed and séemed to excel when persecution came fell awaye when in the meane time men abiecte and vile triumphed with the glory of martyrdome Wherfore take not vpon thee saith he of so great a woorkeman to enquire the causes why this man is beloued and that man reiected why this man is crouned and that man punished For if he loued Iacob hated Esau doubtles he did not that vniustly But he requireth a noble harte and a gratefull minde For they which are such although they sometimes fall into vices yet they streight way step vp againe And although they some longe while abide in sinnes yet God at the length deliuereth them But they which are of a vitiate and corrupt mind although they séeme sometimes to shine with good workes yet whatsoeuer they do they wholy viciate it with the prauitie of theyr mind and to declare this he bringeth also examples For Dauid was not of purpose or malice but by the violence of the flesh and vehemency of luste led to sinne and therefore was he forgeueÌ„ of God and returned againe into the right way But the pharisey Examples of Chrisostome for that he semed vnto himself to abound in good works by his boasting hipocrisy lost al. This is the sum of yâ— which Chrisostom hath when he expoundeth how God loued Iacob hated Esau But how litle these things agrée with yâ— words of the ConfutatioÌ„ of the sentence of Chrisostom Apostle although it may be vnderstaÌ„ded by those things which are red in this cha yet is it most of al manifest by yâ— which is had in the 11. chap. of this epistle where is described the answere which was made by God to Elias That God had lefte vnto himself ten M. meÌ„ which had not bowed their knées before Baal where Paul thus saith The remnantes according to the election of grace shal be made safe not of workes otherwyse grace should not be grace In which wordes is to be marked the Hebrew What is the election of grace If election hange of workes grace is not grace phrase According to the election of grace For it is all one as if it had bene sayde According to the gracious or free election For in that tong the sonne of perdition is nothing els but the lost sonne But that we should vnderstand that our election consisteth fréely Paul so excludeth workes that
sheweth mercy to geue vs to vnderstand that all whole is to be attributed vnto his grace Indede sayth he our will goeth before many giftes of God for that when we are iustified dayly is encreased grace Our wil goeth not before all the giftes of God We pray for the obstinate for that we know that their conuersion â—â—eth in the handes of God and sondry giftes of God are geuen vnto vs yet doth it not go before all the giftes forasmuche as that the will should be good it dependeth of God And thereof it commeth that we pray vnto God for those meÌ„ which are yet obstinate wicked which doubtles should be in vayne done vnles we knew that it lieth in the bands of God to chaÌ„ge their peruerse will The same August to Simplicianus in this 1. boke 2. questioÌ„ expouÌ„ding thys place saith The Apostle spake not thys that by the helpe of God we come to that whiche we will but to that purpose whereto in an other place he sayth It is God which worketh in vs both to wyll and performe accordinge to hys good wyll where he playnlye declareth that euen the good will also is by the workinge of God made in vs. For if he had spoken this in that sence it mought be sayd It is not of God that hath mercy but of man that willeth and runneth Wherefore hereunto had Paul a respect to teach that we can in no case will but by the mighty calling of God â–ª forasmuch as that calling is the worker of our good will And although God do call many yet is he sayd to haue mercy on those whome he with efficacy calleth Wherfore out of the woordes of the Apostle and accordinge to the right interpretacion of Augustine we gather that all whole is to be ascribed vnto God whatsoeuer is done of vs vprightly Chrisostome here wonderfully troubleth himselfe and although he graunt that the wordes going before are the woordes of Paul yet here he contendeth that there is an Antithesis or contrary position Which thing how farre it is from the sence of Paul the very order of the wordes declare For that whiche is now here inferred is not put by way of interrogation But this particle Wherefore plainelye declareth that this is concluded of that oracle whiche was cited out of the booke of Exodus Farther we shall a little afterwarde sée that the Apostle of those thinges whiche he had spoken beginneth to commoÌ„ with the aduersary touching the matters which he had put forth For thus he afterward sayth Thou wilt saye then vnto me why doe we stâ—ll complaine For who can resist his wyll This is obiected against those thinges which he had before alleadged For this is the thinge Wherefore the aduersary coÌ„playneth namelye for that it is neither of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that hath mercy But they whiche sée that it is not possible but that these wordes are spoken vnder the person of Paul saye that he solueth not Here is dissolued the question the question put forth but onely maketh a kinde of reasoning and rebuketh men But we say that these reasoninges and rebukinges are euen the verye solution of the question For if he be reproued whatsoeuer he be that séeketh for anye other cause of the election of God besides his mercy and will then doubtles it manifestly foloweth that there can be no other cause geuen of his electioÌ„ especially seing that Some say that iâ— vs is somewhat but yet a very little the holy scriptures acknowledge none other besides this Others to lenefie these words of the Apostle It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth coÌ„tend that that is not to be taken plainly but by way of comparison for forasmuch as that which is ours and is brought of vs is but little and as they vse to speake modiculum if it be coÌ„pared with the most plentifull grace of God therefore by very good right it may be said to be nothing when yet in very déede it is somewhat And by this figure they séeke to elude this sentence of the Apostle But we againe demaund whither they haue that little modicum as they terme it of themselues or of God That it is of God they cannot deny For Paul sayth to the Corrinthians What hast thou that thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receaued why boastest thou as though thou haddest not receaued But they say that they after a sorte receaued This modicum they say they haue receiued of God in their creation it of God for man euen from his creatioÌ„ had this at his frée pleasure to vse his will so yâ— when grace is offred he may receaue it if he will when the doore of the hart is knocked at he may let in the Lord if he will and when he is inuited to beleue he may geue his assent if he will This is that prety modicum little whiche they affirme was put in vs euen straight way from our creation This thing they say God hath left frée vnto vs as though wheÌ„ he had created man and left him vnto his owne power he would goe banquet with the Ethiopians as Homere fableth God departeth not froÌ„ the thinges which he hath created but perpetually ruleth gouerneth them This fond opinion that we haue a certain modicum in vs touching these things is confuted But the case is farre otherwise for God perpetuallye gouerneth and moueth the thinges which he hath created neyther at any time committeth he them to theyr owne choyce But let vs somewhat more strongly go to woorke with them That selfe same modicum whereby they say that they assent let in and receiue let them declare what manner of thinge it is Verely forasmuche as men are endued wyth reason they can shew nothing but that it is a worke ether of the vnderstanding or of the will And as touching the vnderstanding Paul sayth that the naturall man vnderstandeth not the thinges whiche are of the spirite of God yea neither doubtles can he forasmuch as vnto him they are foolishnes Wherfore we can thinke nothing touching those things of our selues as of our selues wherfore yâ— modicum is as touching the vnderstanding taken from them neither is it left in the power of man But if thou wilt say that it lieth in thy will to assent and to stay Paul is against thée For vnto the Phillippians he sayth It is God whiche woorketh in vs both to will and to performe And Ezechiell the Prophet sayth That it is God which taketh away our stony hart and geueth vs a fleshy hart And Christ our sauiour sayth without me ye can do nothing Wherefore that modicum whether it consiste in the vnderstandinge or in If this modicum be graunâ—ed our bosting is not excluded the will is by these reasons proued to be none of oures For if we shoulde graunte that that is of vs which these men so often
thee my power This was therfore spoken for that Pharao the more he resisted the will of God the more victorious was the power of God and the hand of God made more notable For he was euermore punished with greauouser plagues vntil he at the last was with all his host drowned in the sea In these wordes which Paul citeth we ought first to note the purpose or appoyntment of God For by this kinde of speach To this purpose haue I raysed thee vp is declared that that reprobation came not of the wil of Pharao but of the eternal The ende of reprobation purpose of God Moreouer therein is expressed the end why he was made reprobate namely that in him the power of God mought be declared And thys end we ought alwayes to kepe still in our mindes for thereunto chiefely hath Paul a regard not only in this place but also afterward when he declareth why God suffreth the vessels of wrath For he sayth that that is therfore done to declare the The end of the workes of God is that his most noble properties may be declared The works of creatures declare their nature riches of his power And to speake briefly whatsoeuer God doth hereto he hath a regard yâ— his most excellent most noble proprieties may be declared Which properties being infinite yet are they draweÌ„ to ij â–ª principal pointes namely to his goodnes to his iustice This self thing also we acknowledge in al creaturs for theyr works are nothing els but explications of theyr nature disposition Wherfore the greatest part of yâ— knowlege of things natural is had of yâ— effects Wherefore forasmuch as God is a perpetuall working or as the philosophers speake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a continuall motion therefore for that he worketh continually he neuer ceasseth to declare himselfe And forasmuch as his workes procede not rashly but of his appointed purpose therefore Paul admonished vs To what thinges Pharao is said to be raised vp what are the endes which the counsell of God hath in working Pharao is sayd to haue bene raysed vp of God to this purpose Thys may be referred to hys first creation that God therefore created him and would haue him to haue hys being that he might be an example of his most iust power Thys stirring vp also may be vnderstanded of his kingdome for that God exalted him to so greate an empire We may also not vnaptly interpretate it that God whereas others fell and dyed amongst so many plages would haue him to remayne euen vnto the end which he had appoynted And that word semeth to haue a relation to the disobedience and rebellion whereby Pharao alwayes resisted the commaundement of God as if it should haue bene sayd To this end haue I raysed thee vp that thou shouldest afflicte my people and shouldest resist me wherby in thee might be declared my power â–ª But how God raysed vp Pharao or hardened him to resist him all men are not of one iudgement For some vnderstand it of permission for that they will not that God should by any meanes seme to be the cause of this hardening but I haue before declared that this permission if the nature thereof be well considered pertayneth vnto the will Neither do the holy scriptures mencion that distinction which these men imagine that good workes are done God willing theÌ„ but euil workes are done God onely permitting theÌ„ For in the sixt chapiter to the Hebrewes where is entreated of going forward and of good workes it is written These thinges shall we doo If God shall permitte And also in the first to the Corrinthians the last chapiter the same word is red in the selfe same sence Of which wordes and kindes of speache we gather that permission is the will of God and that it also pertayneth to good workes Further Augustine semeth not fully to assent vnto that destinction For agaynst Iulianus in his fifth booke and third chapiter and in his booke de Gratia libero Arbitrio the 21. chapiter as we before haue cited it he sayth That God inclineth the willes of men ether to good thinges according to his mercy or elles to euill thinges by hys iudgement being indede secrete but yet iust neither worketh he any les in the myndes of ill men then he doth in theyr bodies And this sentence the holy scriptures confirme For Esay in the 13. chapiter in the person of God Behold sayth he I will rayse vp agaynst you the Medes which shall not care for siluer nor desire golde with their bowes shall they shoote thorough your chyldren and they shall haue no compassion of the fruite of the wombe neither shall theyr eyes spare your children Here God sayth not yâ— he wil only permit these men to rage against his people but also threatneth that he will rayse them vp And in the beginning of yâ— chap. he sayth I haue commaunded my sanctified In which place by sanctified he meaneth nothing els but apointed And he addeth in the same place And I will cal my strong men And Ieremy writing of the self same matter in his 51. chapiter â–ª Behold sayth he I will rayse vp agaynst Babell a destroyeng spirite And streight way after he sayth I will say vnto him that bendeth his bowe and which lifteth him selfe vp in his brigandine ye shall not spare her yong men Vtterly destroy all her host And agayne afterward The Lord hath stirred vp the spirite of the kinges of the Medes for his thought is agaynst Babell And in the selfe same chapiter he sayth that God had at other times vsed the helpe of the kinges of Babell to destroy other nations For thus he sayth My hammer hast thou bene and my instrumentes of warre For by thee haue I ouerthrowen nations and by thee haue I destroyed kingdomes But that they in these workes sinned wherevnto otherwise they were stirred vp of God hereby it is manifest for that although they which Tyrans sinned w 〈…〉 they afflic 〈…〉 brâ—es by the 〈◊〉 of God were afflicted of them were worthely punished of God yet these men wrought not that to the end to please God but onely to satisfy theyr hatreds and to exeâ—cise theyr cruelty and to fulfill theyr lust and ambition Which thing Esay in his 10. chapiter diligently hath expressed Assur saith he The rodde of my fury and the staffe of my wrath in the place of these meÌ„ Vnto a dissembling nation will I send him and vnto a people of my wrath I will commaund him to take away the spoyles and to cary away the pray and to treade that people vnder foote as the durt of the streates But he shall not thinke so neither shall his hart so imagine But in his hart is to wede out and to cutte downe not a fewe nations For he sayth Are not my princes likewyse kinges These thinges playnly declare that God not only suffreth or as these men say permitteth sinnes but also
And being taught by the holy scriptures we acknowledge it to be vtterly How the wils of men are the selfe same how they are not the selfe same corrupted and vitiated And as touching this we do not without iust cause affirme that the willes of all men are a like for all are brought forth out of one and the selfe same lompe Afterward when men come to more yeares wherein is had the vse of the will we say that endeuores and desires of all men are the selfe same not indede simply for there are diuers endeuors and sundry enterprises but all to euill in as muche as they are gouerned by the lawe of sinne For being left distitute of the grace of God they can bring forth nothing of themselues but sinnes Howbeit herein we acknowleged diuersity of wils for y◠vnto all men are not offred the self same occasiōs For euery one hath his impulsions according to the consideration either of education or of the body or of the workes or of the place or of the time By meanes whereof it commeth to passe Originall sinne bursteth forth into sundry formes of sinnes that originall sinne bursteth forth into sondry formes of vices But whereas he sayth that the vessels of the potter haue not theyr difference of the lompe whereof they are made but only of the appoyntmēt of them which vse them and that men in like sort haue theyr differences of the diuersity of elections and of wils that doubtles is not true For the vessels of the potter are not first made differēt by theyr vse but by the workemanshippe of the potter For men therefore vse them not a like bycause they are made hauing diuers formes So men before What is the first sundring of mē that they are sundred by theyr desires and willes are first sundred by the predestination or reprobation of God If a man diligently weighe the similitude which Paul bringeth to come to him agayne at the length leuing Chrisostome he shall se that there could not haue bene found a similitude more apte and more mete for the question put forth For the matter which the potter vseth is so vile How apt the similitude of the potter is and abiect that if peraduenture there be of it made any fayre or trime vessel appoynted for the table or for some other honorable vse the same is wholy to be ascribed vnto the industry and conning of the potter But when contrariwise of the clay are made pots for the kitchen the matter cannot complayne that it hath iniury done vnto it For it was of his own nature most abiect Yea rather when as it is appoynted to be made so vile vessels it can not deny but that hys so deformed nature hath receaued greate ornamentes But if a goldsmith or a lapidary should of gold or precious stones make any vessel to serue for a vile vse he mought worthely be blamed for that he had delt so vily and vnworthely with so precious a matter For so the Ethnike Poete reproued Bassus for that he by reason of to much sumpteousnes eased nature in a potte of gold Wherefore Paul considered that mā after sinne was made both as touching the body and also as touching the soule so abiect and vile that if he be by the election of God exalted to the dignity of eternall glory the same he ought wholy to assigne not to the excellency of his nature which now by reason of sinne is brought into a most miserable estate but vnto the most excellent cunning woorkeman But if any man be in the election of God ouerhipped and be made a vessell of wrath yet can not therefore the predestination of GOD be blamed as though he reiected a worthy creature vnder his desertes Wherefore not with out iust cause doo we finde this metaphore so oftentymes repeted in the holye Scriptures For being well considered it ministreth excellent doctrine For that is in my iudgement a notable place whiche is in the 56. chapiter of Esay where the A place of Esay Prophete humblye prayeth vnto GOD vnder the person of the people afflicted with the captiuity of Babilon Thou sayth he art our father but we are claye thou art the potter and we the worke of thine handes The people coulde not more aptly confesse their vilenes and vnworthines or more expresse the mercy which they implored at Gods hand then by that similitude taken of the potter and of the father For when God is called a potter thereby is signified that he both is able and knoweth how of vile men to make them glorious and when he is called a father thereby is declared that he beareth such good will towardes hys that he will also performe that thing Wherefore it is not lawful for the potte as the Apostle concludeth to contend with his maker that is to chide with The things whiche Paul hath spoken may be extended farther God for that it is not appoynted to serue a kinges table And although these thinges which Paul here writeth pertayne chiefly to election and predestinatiō yet way they extend farther to our edification so that of these wordes we may gather that it is not lawfull for vs to complayne of our estate and as it were to contend with God If the flesh suggest vnto vs that it were better for vs to be richer to be endewed with greater honour and to haue more strength of body let vs streight way suppresse it by this similitude that we are as clay in the hand of the potter Being warned or admonished by this consideration we shall not dare to complayne of our estate or to grudge aganst the vntemperatenes of the heauen or of the ayre or agaynst the administration of any other things For what thing ells is this but for the clay to go aboute to prescribe lawes vnto the potter Wherefore let man remember his estate and seing that he is euē vanity it self it is not mete that he should take vpon him to contend with God What meditation may make men very moderate Wherehēc◠consolation is to be sought for in aduersities who is most good and most mighty Dauid in the 38. Psalme sayth I was domme and I opened not my mouth bycause thou madest me Thys is a most firme reason wherunto we must in all chances of mans life perpetually cleaue namely that whatsoeuer happeneth is done by the commaundement and will of God Such a meditacion maketh men in prosperity moderate neyther suffreth it them to waxe insolent For when they remember that they are as clay in the hand of the potter streight way they vnderstand that all those thinges may euen at one instāt be turned vpside down and that that felicity may be turned into extreme misery Agayne being in aduersities vpholden by this consolation they are not discouraged And so much the rather when they vnderstand that that most cunning potter can sodenly change claye being in extreame infelicitye into a vessell of
free then y◠other purpose of shewing mercy These thinges being now thus declared we will assigne reasons why we deny that good workes foresene are the causes of predestination The first is because the scriptures no where soteach But of so weighty a matter we ought to affirme nothing without the holy scriptures Howbeit I know that certain haue gone aboute to gather this sentence out of the first epistle to Timothe where it is thus written In a greate house are vessells of gold siluer and wood And if a man shall clense him selfe from these he shal be an honorable vessell of God and mete for euery good worke Hereby they conclude that certayne are therefore destinied to be vessels of honour bycause they haue clensed them selues from the filthines of sinne and frō corrupt doctrine And bicause they are here sayd to haue power to performe this they say that it lieth in euery man to be predestinate of God vnto felicity But these men make no good collection For the sentence of Paul in that place is thus to be taken He had sayd before The foundation standeth firme The Lord knoweth who are his As if he should haue sayd mē may sometims be deceaued for they oftentimes iudge those to be goodly which are most farre from godlines In which wordes he reproued Himeneus and Philetus For a litle before he had spoken of theyr peruerse doctrine For they taught that the resurrection was done alredy wherefore Paul would not that men should be iudged as they appeare to be at the first sight For God hath in this world as it were in a greate house vessells some of golde some of siluer some of woode and some of claye And he knoweth beste whiche of these are honorable and whiche are made vnto contumely But we which know not nor vnderstād the secret of his will can iudge of them but only by the effectes that whosoeuer is cleane from corrupt doctrine and liueth godly the same is a vessell vnto honour Neither doth this place proue that men can clense themselues or make themselues vessels of honor For as Paul hath tought vs in this epistle it is God onely which bringeth this to passe For he as it were a potter hath power of one and the selfe same masse or lompe to make one vessel to honor and an other to contumely Wherefore this place enterpretateth the other And therefore we ought not to gather more of those wordes of Paul then that such clensing is a token whereby we iudge of the worthines or of the vnworthines of the vessels in the Church It is God which knoweth truly what maner of one euery man is and his foundation standeth firme for it can not be deceaued But we can not iudge of others but only by certayne tokens and effects And this is it which Christ admonisheth By their fruites ye shall know them Neither do they rightly vnderstand Man cānot by himselfe make himselfe a vessel of honour Free wil is not proued by propositions hypotheticall the Apostle which by these words If a man keepe himselfe cleane form these thinges teach that it lieth in our will to make our selues vessels of honour For the strengthes of our frée will are not proued by propositions hipotheticall or hauing conditions that we should thus inferre the holy scriptures teach that if ye shall do this or that or if ye shall beleue ye shall haue saluation Wherefore we can of selues beleue or liue holily Suche conclusions are weake for God in another place teacheth that he will make vs able to walke in his wayes Preceptes therefore and exhortations and conditions are to that end added that we should vnderstand what is required at our handes and what maner ones they shal be which pertaine vnto God and shall obtaine eternall life Wherefore we ought not out of these places to gather what our owne strengthes are able to do But it is easy to declare why men that are purged of God are notwithstanding said to purge themselues For God worketh not in men as stockes and stones for stones are moued without sense and will But God when he regenerateth men so cleanseth God maketh the godly clene they are said to make themselues cleane and reneweth thē that they themselues both vnderstand those things which they do and also aboue all things desire and will the same after they haue once receaued a fleshy hart for their stony hart Wherefore after they are once regenerate they are made workers together with God and of their owne accord they bend themselues vnto holynes and vnto purenes of life God by Moses commaunded the Israelites to sanctify themselues And yet in an other place he manifestly testifieth that it is he which sanctifieth the people And Paul vnto the Corrinthians sayth that Christ was made vnto vs wisdome righteousnes redemption and sanctification God also commaundeth vs to beleue and yet the scriptures in an other place testify that faith is the gift of God By all these things therefore it is very manifest how little this place maketh for our aduersaries which way soeuer they turne thēselues Besides al this the scriptures do not only teach y◠predestination is not of works foresene but also plainly teach y◠contrary For Paul as The scripture teacheth that predestination is not of workes foresene we sée in this epistle pronoūceth of those twines before they were borne or had done eyther any good or any euill it was sayd The elder shall serue the yonger also Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated that it should not be of workes but of him that calleth Wherefore he denieth that either the loue or hatred of God commeth of works But they are worthy to be laughed at which after this sort cauill that Paul in déede excludeth works already done but not those which are to be done For they sée not that Paul in this place goeth about to remoue all maner of difference from those two brethern that we might fully vnderstand that they were A cauillatiō ouerthrown vtterly like as touching their persons For when he declared that they were borne of one and the selfe same father and of one and the selfe same mother y◠they were brought forth also both at one burthen his meaning tended to no other end but vnto this by their equality to shew that the election of God is frée so that it laye in him to elect the one and to reiect the other But if there had ben only this differēce left as touching workes foresene then should Paul in vayne haue put so great an equality Wherefore Paul sayth vniuersally not of workes in which words he comprehendeth as well works to be done as works already done And that we mought the more surely vnderstand this he addeth But of him that calleth Wherfore Paul sendeth vs vnto God and not vnto works And if a man diligently consider Vnto what principall pointes the predestination of God
is reduced all those things which follow in this chap. he shall sée that the Apostle draweth those thinges which he teacheth of predestination to these principall pointes namely vnto power For he saith Hath not the potter power Vnto purpose or good pleasure for vnto the Ephesians he vseth both words Vnto will for he saith He hath mercy on whome he will and whome he will he hardeneth Vnto mercy or loue for he saith It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that hath mercy Also Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated Seing Paul what cause soeuer he eyther here or in any other place geueth of predestination reduceth them to these fower principall pointes can we doubt of his meaning or shall we take vpon vs to geue sentence otherwise But as touching works he speaketh not so much as one worde wheresoeuer he entreateth of this matter but onely to exclude them Farther consider this that there is nothing more against the scope and meaning of Paul then to put workes foreséene to be the causes of predestination IustificatioÌ„ should come by workes if election should depende of workes forsene For by that meanes woorkes shoulde be the causes of iustification But that doctrine the Apostle hath in this Epistle by all manner of meanes oppugned And I hereby proue this reason to be firme because the Apostle maketh predestination to be the cause of vocation and vocation the cause of iustification Wherefore if workes be causes of predestination they shall also be causes of iustification For this is a firme rule among the Logicians whatsoeuer is the cause of any cause is also the cause of the effect Farther no man can deny but that good workes procéede of predestination For we are sayd to be predestinate that we shoulde be holye and blameles And God by predestination hath prepared good woorkes in whiche we should walke And Paul himselfe confesseth that he obteined mercy to be faithful Good workes are the effectes of predestination Against the good vse of of free wil. Wherfore if workes be the effectes of predestination howe can we then say that they are the causes thereof and chiefly those kinde of causes which are called efficient causes For that vse of frée will is nothing worth which they so often boast of as though we haue it of our selues and not of the mercye of God For Paul sayth that it is God which worketh in vs both to will and to performe And God in Ezechiell sayth I will take away from them theyr stony hart and wil geue vnto them a fleshy hart We can not saith Paul thinke any thing of our selues as of our selues And if we had in our selues that good vse which they speake of what shoulde let but that we mighte glory thereof Vndoubtedly the Lord sayth No man commeth vnto me vnles my father draw him And Ierome against the Pelagians excelleÌ„tly wel writeth that those which are sayd to be drawen are by that woord signified to haue bene before withstanding He which is drawen was before vnwillyng resisting and vnwilling but afterward God so worketh that he chaungeth them This selfe same thing also doth the nature of grace proue For Paul sayth That the remnantes might be saued according to the election of grace yâ— is according to gracious or frée electioÌ„ For so is the genetiue case after yâ— Hebrue phrase to be resolued Farther in the definition of predestinatioÌ„ in yâ— first place we haue put this word purpose which seing it signifieth nothing els as we haue declared out of the Epistle vnto the Ephe. but the good pleasure of God thereby it euidentlye appeareth that from no other where must we séeke the cause of predestinatioÌ„ More Workes caÌ„not be the causes of our calling ouer workes can not be the causes of our vocation and much les of our predestination for predestination goeth before vocation And that woorkes are not the causes of vocation is declared by the Epistle vnto Timothy God hath called vs sayth Paul with his holy calling not by our works but according to his purpose and the grace which we haue in Christ before the times of the world Hereby it most manifestly appeareth that works are not the causes of our calling Yea neither also are works the causes of our saluation whiche yet were farre more likely for by good woorkes If we should be predestinate by workes thâ— exclamatioÌ„ of Paul were to no purpose God bringeth vs to felicity But Paul to Titus sayth that God hath saued vs not by the workes of righteousnes but according to his mercy Farther what néeded Paul after this disputation to cry out O the depth of the riches of the wisedom knowledge of God how vnsearcheable are his iudgementes and how vnaccessable are his waies For if he would haue followed these mens opinion he might with one poore word haue dispatched the whole matter and haue sayd that some are predestinate and other some reiected because of the works which God foresaw should be in both of them Those men Augustine in mockage called sharpe witted men which so trimly and so easly saw those things which Paul could not sée But say they the Apostle in thys place assoileth not the questioÌ„ But it is absurd so to say especially seing yâ— he broght it in of purpose the solucioÌ„ therof serued very much vnto yâ— which he had in hand And how in Gods name can he seme not to haue assoyled the question when he The question is assoyled when it is reduced to the highest cause reduced that euen vnto the highest cause namely vnto the will of God And therewithall sheweth that we ought not to go any farther when God had appointed limities at the fote of the mounte Sina if any man had gone beyond those limites he was by the law punished Wherefore let these men beware with what boldnes they presume to go further then Paul would they should But they say that the Apostle here rebuketh the impudent Be it so But yet is this rebuking a most true solution of the question For Paul by this reprehension prohibiteth vs not to enquire any thing beyond the mercy and will of God If these men meane such a solution which may satisfye humane reason I will How the questioÌ„ may be said to be assâ—yled not to be assoyled easely graunt that the question is not in such sorte assoyled But if they seke yâ— solution which fayth ought to embrace and to reste therein they are blind if they se not the solution But let vs se what moued these men to say that workes foresene are the causes of predestination Vndoubtedly that was nothing ells but to satisfy humane iudgement which thing yet they haue not attayned vnto For they haue The aduersaries satisfie not humane reason nothing to answere touching an infante which being grafted into Christ dieth in his infancy For if they will haue him to
was not predestinated fréely but because of her humility For she sang For he hath looked vpon the humility of his handmayden Wherfore the selfe same thing ought to take place in others I meruaile doubtles how this man saw not that there is great difference betwene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vertue which the lattines call modestia that is modesty whereby men haue a lowly and moderate opinion of themselues vnto which vertue is opposite pride 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or arrogancy But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a vilenes and basenes which commeth vnto men either by reason of pouerty or by reason of base bloud or by reason of such other like things Wherfore the blessed virgen reioysed and with prayses extolled God for that he had exalted her to so great an honor whereas she otherwise was base Mary mēt not that she was elected for any her merite The song of Mary setteth forth the mercy of God and not merites obscure and vnworthy For she was not as this man dreameth a setter forth of her owne merites and vertues to say that she was therefore elected of God for that she had deserued it through her humility And if thou diligently consider the course of that song thou shalt easely sée that she ascribeth all her good things vnto God Thy mercy saith she is from generation to generation And she addeth He hath remembred his mercy Afterward with mercy she ioyneth the promises As he spake saith she vnto Ahraham our father But I meruaile this good man could not sée that the image of our predestination is to be set rather in Christ then in the The image of our predestination appeareth in Christ A place of the first boke of Samuell virgen But Augustine saith that the humanity of Christ was predestinated and taken altogether frely and vtterly without any respect of good workes They obiect also vnto vs the words of the Lord to Samuell For he when he should anoynt one of the sonnes of Isay king ouer Israell and had first brought before him Eliab the eldest the Lord sayd vnto him This is not he whome I haue elected Haue not a regard to the talnes of stature For men see these thinges which appeare outwardly But I behold the hartes Lo saith Pigghius this place teacheth that God is moued by the perfection of the hart and not by outward conditions But in that history is not entreated of the eternall predestination of God whereby he hath elected vs vnto perpetuall felicity there is entreated only of the exalting of a man to a kingdome In committing of iunctions or offices to a mā we must haue a respect vnto the conditiō of the person As touching which thing God hath set forth vnto vs a notable example that when we will commit an office or function vnto a man we haue chiefely a respect vnto the ability and skilfulnes which are required to the execution of that office according to which doctrine Paul also to Timothe setteth forth vnto vs what thinges are to be required in him which should be chosen an elder or a Bishoppe God himselfe also in the old testament hath at large described of what conditions he ought to be whom he would haue to be appointed a king Vnto which sēce Peter also semeth to haue had a consideration who when two were set before him of which the one was to be placed in the roome of Iudas called vpon God the sercher of harts for that he only knew the mind and hart of him whome he would God findeth not a good hart in men but maketh it good An example of Saul haue to be chosen And yet ought we not to thinke that God findeth in men that hart which he hath a respect vnto He rather changeth and maketh mete those whome he will appoint vnto any office as we rede he did in Saul of whome we rede that he was so changed that he became vtterly an other man For whereas before he was simple and rude afterward he was able to prophesie amongst the Prophets Which thing for that it was new and strange gaue an occasion of this prouerb What is Saul also amongst the Prophets Pigghius cauilleth moreouer that of this our doctrine will follow that men will séeke the causes of their damnation not in themselues but in God which is a thing both absurd and wicked But let The cause of our damnation is not to be sought for in God this man consider how this can be inferred of our sentence For we teach that euery man is obnoxious vnto sinne and therefore deserueth damnation Neither euer said we vnto any man that he hath not in himselfe a most iust cause of hys damnation yea we both are and alwayes haue bene perswaders vnto all men that when they will take in hand any thing they seke for counsell no where els but out of the will of God reueled that is out of the holy scripture and not out secrecy of the predestination of God And yet doth it not therefore follow that by this forme of teaching is no vse of the doctrine of predestination For vnto it then chiefely must we haue a respect when we are tossed with aduersities and when through the very force of afflictions we fele that our fayth is weakned This thing taught ▪ Paul in the 8. chapter of this epistle and therefore he added If God be on What is the vse of predestination our side who shall be against vs who shall seperate vs from the loue of God shall tribulation Shall anguishe c. Wherefore this doctrine is not so to be left as though no man can apply it vnto himselfe It must rather diligently be kept till opportunity shall serue to vse it Neither is it a point of arrogancy but of the spirituall wisdome for a man to vse it in his owne behalfe when nede requireth Moreouer Pigghius falsely saith that those thinges which we speake are against the goodnes of God as though it should seme a thing vniust that God should elect vnto himselfe a certaine few and in the meane time ouerhippe infinite others For this mought shew saith he some cruelty in God especially if we say that he is offended before that any thing is committed against him But it is mete saith he that the purpose of God be reasonable and yet of his iustice can no other reasons be geuen but only the workes of them which are predestinated neither can the iustice of God by any other meanes be defended Those things beare in dede a goodly shew but they much conduce not to ouerthrow that which we haue proued For first to entreat of the goodnes of God there is no creature which can seme to be voyde of it For God perpetually bestoweth many good things yea euen vpon the No creature void of the goodnes of God wicked For
the minde in earthly men and so themselues they bend As moues the Sire of men and Gods that dayly doth ascend And when we speake of foreknowledge we exclude not will for as we at the The foreknowledge of God is not to be seperated frō his will The foreknowledge of God ouer throweth not natures beginning admonished God can not foreknow that any thing shall come to passe but that which he willeth shall come to passe for there can nothing be but that which God willeth to be and that which God willeth he also bringeth to passe in vs. For as Paul sayth He worketh in vs both to will and to performe But this will ioyned to foreknowledge neither inuerteth nor destroyeth things naturall but so worketh in them as is agréeing with them and therefore forasmuch as the nature and propriety of the will of man is to worke fréely and by election the foreknowledge and will of God taketh not away this faculty or power from it although Predestination is the cause of all oure good workes Prayers of the church his predestination be the cause of all good actions which are done of the elect and in the elect Which thing is not only proued by testimonies of the scriptures but also the consent of the Church in their prayers affirmeth the same for thus it prayeth O God from whome all holy desires all good counsels and iust workes do proceede c. And sinnes although after a sort they are subiect vnto the will of God yet are they not in such sort produced of it as good workes are Howbeit this ought to be for certaine that they also are not done vtterly without any will of God For permission which some put differeth not from will for God permitteth Permission pertayneth vnto will that which he will not let neither ought it to be said that he permitteth vnwilling but willing as Augustine saith Wherefore in either kind of works the will and foreknowledge of God in such sort vseth it selfe that it ouerthroweth not the faculty or power of mans will In the predestinate it prouideth that nothing be of them committed which may ouerthrow their saluation And in the reprobate Note this that is spoken of the reprobate he taketh away from them no naturall power which pertaineth to their substance or nature neither compelleth he them against their wil to attempt any any thing but he bestoweth not vpon them so much mercy nor so much grace as he doth vpon the elect and as should be nedfull for their saluation But a great many hereat stomble for that they thinke with themselues If God haue foreknowen that we shall méete together tomorrow then must it néedes be that our will was vtterly determinate to this part otherwise that could not be foreknowē But we answere as we haue alredy signified that that determination in in such Whether our will be determinate to one part sort with God as is agreeing with the propriety or nature of the will But vnto it is proper so to will one part that of his nature if can also will the other part Wherefore we confesse that if we haue a respect vnto God it is appointed and decréed what we shal do For his knowledge is not in vayne called foreknowledge for he hath not an opinion of things so that his knowledge can be changed but hath a certaine and sure knowledge or science and there can be no science vnles as we haue said it be certaine and firme But this determination and certainty of his we both haue said and do say inuerteth not the nature of things neither taketh away liberty from our nature Which thing is proued by this reason God Many thinges are possible which neuer shall be foreknewe that many thinges are possible which in very déede shall neuer be and although they shall neuer be yet the foreknowledge of God taketh not away from them but that they are possible Which thing we will declare by an example of the scripture Christ when he was taken sayd I could haue asked of my father and he would haue geuen me eleuen legions of Angels which should defend me from these souldiors Wherefore Christ affirmeth that it was possible for him to aske and that vnto him mought be granted so many legions of Angels which yet was neither done nor was by any meanes to be done And yet notwithstanding God foreknew that it mought haue ben done and although it should neuer come to passe yet was it not letted by foreknowledge but that it was possible Wherfore as the foreknowledge of God letteth not possibility so also taketh it not away contingēcy and liberty This necessity of infalliblenes is not only declared and proued by the holy scriptures and by reasons as we haue now shewed but also is acknowledged of the fathers Origen against Celsus in his second booke against the argument of Celsus which he obiected against the Christians saying Your Christ at his last supper foretold as ye say that he should be betrayed of one of his disciples if he were God as ye contend he was could he not let the doing thereof Origen here wondereth and answereth that this obiection is very ridiculous for forasmuch as he foretold that that thing should come to passe if he had letted it then had he not spoken the truth and therefore he added that it was of necessity neither could it otherwise be but that that should come to passe which was foretold Howbeit because that this foretelling chaunged not the will of Iudas therefore is he worthely accused neither ought the blame to be layd vpon Christ which foretold it Origen in that place acknowledgeth either namely the necessity of certainty and that the nature of the will is not letted Ambrose also when he interpreteth those words of Paul Iacob haue I loued and Esau haue I hated referreth the sentence of the Apostle to works foreséene and yet addeth that it could not otherwise haue come to passe but as God foresaw that it should come to passe Chrisostome also expounding that which is written vnto the Corrinthians It behoueth that heresies should be cōfesseth that this necessity is a necessity of foretelling which is nothing preiudiciall vnto the power of our will and choyce Neither is this necessity taken away by certaine places in the scriptures which otherwise at the first sight séeme to put a chaunge of the sentences of God as is that of Esay when he threatened vnto Ezechias the king present death which prophesie yet God séemed to change when he prolonged his life fiftene yeares And vnto the City of Niniue it was foretold that it should be destroyed within forty dayes which thing yet came not to passe Those things in very dede make nothing against the truth before taught For God foretold vnto Ezechias death which was euen at hand according to the causes of the dissease whereof he was then sicke and therein was made no lye But The
seme doubtfull whether it ought to be referred vnto Moses whome he had before cited or vnto the righteousnes of faith which is brought in as if it should speake But thys is no matter of wayght and there are some greke exēplers wherin is added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 y◠is But what saith the scriptures Nether is this to be passed ouer y◠in the Hebrue is had not only nigh or next but there is also added this aduerbe Meod which signifieth very whereby is noted a very nigh inward néerenes The Seuenty intepreters haue in their translation not onely in the hart and in the mouth but haue added in the handes But that is not had in the Hebrue and Paul hath left it out Augustine in his questions vppō Deut. who readeth after the translation of the Seuenty diligently noteth that But if it be added it nothing hindreth yea rather it helpeth the interpretacion of the Apostle whereby is declared that in that place is entreated of the commaundement of God as it is grafted in the hart as it is confirmed by the mouth and as it is expressed in worke But all these thinges are to be referred vnto Christe and How great the strēgth of fayth is vnto faith for that is it which causeth our mind and harte to be opened and made able to receiue those thinges which are vtterly repugnant vnto reason iudgemēt and sence and so is that made nigh vnto vs which is by nature most farre of from vs. And that the scripture by name mencioneth the hart it wanteth not a mistery for although faith pertaine vnto the assent of the minde yet notwithstandinge hath it most nighly ioyned with it the affect of the will which is by the hart described for that if vnto our vnderstanding or minde be offred those thinges which are most manifest and plaine it is so ouercome that it straight way geueth assent nether The minde when it assēteth vnto thinges very manifest waiteth not for the consent of the will How the vnderstanding will are vnto faith waiteth it for the commaundement or consent of the will as it is euident in the first principles of all sciences and in mathematicall demonstrations But whē thinges doubtfull are set foorth and that the reasons on either side are obscure and many thinges are agaynst the proposition set foorth the minde and vnderstanding geue not assent but by the commaundement and consent of the will which in that case peiseth and examineth the ambiguity Wherfore when faith is engendred in vs the holy ghost therein vseth two workes The one is so to illustrate the minde that it may be made certaine of the thing set before it although it be not very euident The other is that the will be so strengthned that by the affect therof it may ouercome whatsoeuer sence or reason do set foorth which is repugnante vnto the word of God geuen vnto vs. For in the worke of faith vnto our will is ioyned the holy Ghost for the assente whiche by beleuing we geue vnto the oracles of God is firme and of efficacy for the spirite chaungeth the will and maketh it of hys owne accorde vtterly to will those thinges which it before refused Wherfore God whē he geueth vnto vs faith gouerneth ech power of the soule as is agreable vnto their nature And forasmuch as this pertaineth to the wil not to iudge any thing of it self but to follow the iudgemente of vnderstanding the minde is by the spirite of God made assured of the thinges which are to be beleued and vnto it therewithall it is made plaine that we must wholy be obedient vnto God Therof it commeth that the wil resisteth not but represseth all thinges which otherwise shoulde be a let to this assent required at our hands He calleth the Gospel y◠word of faith for none other cause but for that by faith it is apprehended whereby a figuratiue kinde of speach the obiect is illustrated and described by the vertue which apprehendeth it This is the worde of faith which we preach This is not spoken that we should beleue that the Gospell is not ioyned with the law for how then could repētance be preached But therfore it is written for that the chiefest parte of the ministery of the Apostles is occupied about the righteousnes of faith And when it is said This is the word of fayth which we preach by a certaine Emphasis is declared that the doctrine of the Gospell is in no wise repugnant vnto the lawe of Moses yea rather it excellently well agréeth with it It is not onely sayd that the woorde is nigh in the hart but also in the mouth Which thing Paul weying moste aptly applied it to his purpose for this he saith belōgeth to confessiō which euer straight way foloweth a true effectuall faith Some of the Iewes vnderstood this place as though Moses should say now the word is in your mouth y◠is ye haue it in sight before you for this woorde Pi disagréeth not from this signification for it is sayde Keephi lephi which signifieth hard by and nighe Others also haue not vnaptlye by in the mouthe vnderstanded expressing or rehersing for the lawe being geuen and written the Iewes mought repeat and recite with themselues the woordes thereof And the Leuites daylye repeated it in the Tabernacle or in the temple of God and in this wise it was said to be had in the mouth But this is to be considered that it was for no other cause had in handes and sighte or recited either of the Leuites or of any of the people but to bring men vnto Christe and to stirre them Why the law was oftentimes repeted vp to faith in him and to prouoke the godly to confesse to praise and to allowe that which the Lord had spoken If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the lord Iesus and shalt beleue in thine harte that God hath raised him vp from the deade thou shalt be saued For with the hart mā beleueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth is confession made vnto saluation For the scripture saith whosoeuer beleueth in hym shall not be made ashamed For there is no difference betwene the Iew and the Grecian For there is one lorde ouer all who is riche vnto all them that call vpon him For whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the lord shal be saued If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shalt beleue in thine hart that God hath raysed him vp from the deade Althoughe Paul séemeth not here to obserue a right order for first we beleue before we make confession The fayth of an other mā is knowen onely by confession In the resurrectiō is accomplished our saluation yet because that we cannot iudge concerning our brother whether he beleue vnles we heare him first confesse for this cause the Apostle putteth the effect before the cause And amongst other thinges which are to be beleued he
one of an other by this meanes loue is more By the institution of the ministery is kept charity God calleth meÌ„ vnto the ministery two maner of wayes entier then if saluation should be ministred vnto vs by Angells Howbeit thys we ought to know that the efficacy of the worde of God or of the sacramentes depeÌ„deth not of yâ— goodnes or holines of the minister This moreouer is to be noted that the sending of God is eyther by himselfe immediately or ells by the calling of the Church for the right ordering whereof there ought not a regard to be had vnto money affinity frendshippe or such like but vnto the worthines of them that are called And ChristiaÌ„s ought to be fully perswaded that although they which chuse the ministers of the Church are sinners yet is not that a let vnto theyr saluation for vnto them is geuen eyther a good pastor or an euill If they haue a good pastor they haue cause to geue vnto God thankes which hath not only prouided that saluation should be ministred vnto them but also hath geuen vnto them an holy and good pastor But if he be an euill pastor let them also acknowledge the goodnes of God which when as they deserued not a good It is a greuous sinne â—o aduance or to tolerate vnworthy ministers pastor suffreth rather the worde and sacramentes of God to be ministred vnto them by such a one then that he would forsake them And yet they to whome it pertayneth to admitte the pastor let them not thinke that they commit a light offence when they eyther aduaunce or tolerate vnworthy pastors And the people when they heare the word of God and receaue the sacramentes ought most chiefely to weigh those thinges which are ministred vnto them whether they hâ— deliuered vnto theÌ„ purely sincerely or corruptly rather theÌ„ to loke vpon yâ— conditioÌ„s or maners of theyr minister although his saluation also is not to be neglected neyther are offences to be tollerated more then must nedes And although Paul in this place entreate of vocations and sending which as I haue sayd is both ordinary and extraordinary yet is it not to be doubted but that he nowe Here is entrcnted of extraordinary vocation but it is rightly eppâ—â—ed vnto the ordinary vocation speaketh of the extraordinary way when as the Apostles were not choseÌ„ by the iudgment of the priestes and bishoppes but were sent thorough out the world at the commaundement of God only Howbeit the thinges which are mencioned in the commendation and prayse of the ministery pertayne also vnto the ordinary vocation of the ministers of the Church There are two things which Paul thinketh are now remayning to be proued namely yâ— the Apostles should be seni of God himself to preach yâ— Gospel secondly the it is not so much to be meruayled at if but few beleued For the confirmation of the first he bringeth a place out of the prophet Esay in the 52. chap. How beautifull are the feete of them whiche bring glad tidinges of peace and which bring glad tidings of good thinges These things are spoken of yâ— deliuery from yâ— captiuity of Babilon but I haue oftentimes admonished yâ— those perticular deliueries either froÌ„ Egipt or from the Assirians other oppressors of the people of yâ— Iewes had to theyr roote foundacioÌ„ iustification from sinnes thorough Christ for captiuites oppressions and other misefortunes forasmuch as they are effects of sinne when they are taken away God is declared to be reconciled by the forgeuenes of sinnes And in that sence is Mathew to be vnderstanded when he writeth that in Christ when he healed the sicke was fullfilled that sentence of Esay He hath borne our infirmities Which although at the first sight it semeth not to agree for that Esay speaketh of the death The rootâ— of the deliuery of the Iewes A place of Mathew of Christ wherein he suffred the punishmentes dew vnto our sinnes and the historye is declared of the healing of disseases yet in very dede it excellently wel agreeth for Mathew considered that the infirmities which Christ draue awaye entred in thorough sinne and those infirmities being gone signified that sinne the cause of them was taken away namely by Christ whome it was necessary that he should be our reconciliator and this argument may be taken á minori that is of the lesse for if the messengers of the redemption from the captiuity of the body were had in honor and admiration and were sent from God vnto the Iewes how much more are the messengers and legates of eternal saluation to be had in honor and admiration which were sent not only vnto the Iewes but also vnto the whole world And that they were sent of God it is very playne by the wordes of Esay For before this sentence cited of Paul he maketh God complayning of the oppressors of his people and promising that forasmuch as they were so cruell agaynst his people that thereby his name was layd forth vnto blasphemies and cursinges he would therefore deliuer hys people And the tiding bringers of this his will he sayth should be very welcome and receaued with great ioy and admiration But the Hebrue veritie hath Vpon the mountaines The wordes of Esay in the 52. chap. are these Mah gan al heharim ragle mebasher mashimiaa shalom mebasher tob Which place the Seuenty interpreters haue thus turned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yâ— is I am at hand as a pleasantnes or beautifulnes vpon the mountaynes But this particle Paul omitted for that this worde chiefly hath a respect vnto the situation of the citie of Ierusalem The situacion of the citie of Ierusalem which was situated betwen mountaines Therefore in the Psalme it is writteÌ„ The mountaynes are in the circuite thereof Yea verye oftentimes we reade in the Psalmes that the eyes were lifted vp vnto the mountaynes Seing therfore yâ— the messengers should come from the Assirians or Persians they could not come vnto the city vnles they were first sene vpon yâ— mountaines Howbeit this The disciples called out of Galile oracle may also easely be applied vnto the Apostles for forasmuch as they wer called out of Galile as it is playne by yâ— hystory of the Gospell wheÌ„ they were sent â—o preach they weÌ„t hither thither thorough that mountaynes and especially wheÌ„ they came vnto Ierusalem hauing receaued the holy ghost preached yâ— Gospel The preaching of the Gospel was publike and not in coâ—ners there Moreouer by this metaphore is notablye described the coÌ„dition or maner of yâ— preaching of the Gospell For it is not done secretly or in corners but publikely as those thinges are which are séene in open places Which kind of speach Christ also vsed when he sayd The things which ye haue heard of me in your eare preach vpon the house toppe Wherefore it is necessary that the preaching of the Gospell be frée opeÌ„ and perspicuous so that it be
preached and haue done our duety buâ— few haue beleued Christ also sayde Many are called but fewe are elected There was no nation which had so diligent and often preaching of the worde of God as the Iewes had And yet in it was alwayes a wonderfull multitude of vnbeleuers Wherfore there was no cause why they should so insolently boast that the pro 〈…〉 ses How the promises of God are to be contractâ—d were made vnto the séede of Ahraham for they ought to be contracted both to the elect as it was sayd in the 9. chapiter and also vnto the beleuers as we haâ—e now heard The Prophet by way of admiration brought forth the sentence now alleaged For forasmuch as mans reason knoweth not the cause howe so greate an incredulity can withstand the word of God and the holy ministery it wondereth thereat Which thing Iohn also considered in the 12. chapiter for he writeth that the Iewes beleued not when yet Christ had wrought miracles that that might be fulfilled which is written in Esay Lord who hath beleued our hearing and to whome is the arme of the Lord reuealed The preaching of Christ and of the Apostles was most cleare and mighty and was confirmed with miracles such as were neuer before sene and therefore it was wonderfull how so few shoulde beleue yea so farre of were the Iewes from fayth that they beleued that Christ was put to so cruell death for his wicked actes and blasphemyes And therefore in this selfe same chapiter Esay sayde And he was counted with transgressors And it is not to be meruailed at that whereas in the Hebrew is not had this worde Lord Paul yet added it for the 70. interpreters haue added it And forasmuch as it corrupted not the sence Paul also vsed it Vnto whome is the arme of the Lord reueled Here is not spoken of reuelation done by outward preaching for that is preached vnto all men but of the inward reuelation and which is of efficacy The Apostles were sent vnto all but the inward reuelation had not place in all By the arme we vnderstand the What is â—o be vnderstaÌ„ded by the arme of God mighty power of God to saue For so Paul defined the Gospell that it is the power and might of God to saluation Neither is there any cause but that also by the arme of God we may well vnderstand Christ For as euery man by the arme doth all the things that he doth so God by his word createth gouerneth and iustifieth therfore his word which is Christ Iesus is called his arme Neither is this word arme applied only to a man but also the long snout of an Elephant is called an hand or arme for that by that instrument he worketh many thinges And Cyrillus teacheth how that place in Iohn is to be vnderstanded wherin it is sayd That that might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esay Lord who hath beleued our hearyng namely that that word That expresseth not a cause but rather a consequence For these meÌ„ were not by the prophesy of Esay made vnbeleuers but because they should be vnbeleuers therfore the Prophet foretolde it There is in déede in such kind of reasonings some necessity but yet only of supposition or of consequence as they vse to speake yet is not any such necessity there to be graunted which bringeth violence or compelleth the will of man To our hearing By hearing is ment words or preaching It is an Hebrew phrase The name of the sense is transferred to those things whereby the sence is moued Schamaa in Hebrew signifieth to heare In Esay it is written Lisch miothenu After which selfe same maner Eli sayd vnto his children in the first booke of Samuell It is no good fame that I heare of you the Hebrew word is Hisch miah which signifieth hearing These words are deriued of hearing for that by the talkes of fame and by words is stirred vp hearing Although Ambrose vnderstaÌ„d hearing passiuely that the Apostles preached not but the things which they had heard of the Lord. But the first exposition is more simple and most agréeth with the customable speach of the Apostles who although they wrote in Greke yet they euery where in a maner kept still the Hebrew phrases But as touching the matter it It is a woÌ„der that â—â—eÌ„ do beleue séemeth no great meruaile if men beleue not but rather it is to be wondred at that they beleue for therein God vseth his strength and his gracious and mercifull spirit And they which are faithfull when they sée that others are left in their obstinacy and incredulity may consider in them what they had deserued vnles they had bene ayded with the help of God And if any man complayne why the Lord through his grace geueth not one and the same thing vnto all men we haue nothing els iustly to answere but this Is thyne eye euill because I am good take that which is thyne and go thy wayes it is lawfull for me to do with myne owne what I will but vnto thee I do no iniury Neither in that these things were foretold of Esay the Prophet is the cause of the Iewes any thing holpen or their incredulity any thing excused For as Cirillus saith vpon Iohn in the place now alleadged These thinges came not to passe for that they were foretold but for that they should come to passe therfore were they foretold It was of necessity indéede that it should be so but yet no coaction was therby brought vnto the will of man And doubtles God could if he would haue geuen faith vnto all men but by his iust counsell although vnto vs hidden he would not whereby we may know that faith commeth not of our own strengths but is in very déede the gift of God as is sayd vnto the Ephesians and vnto the Phillippians And although faith be indifferently preached vnto al men yet is it not geuen vnto all men for neither he which planteth is any thing nor he which watreth but God which geueth the encrease And as it is said in Iohn He which shall heare of my father and which shall learne he it is that shall come vnto me But he which is not taught inwardly of God is ignoraunt And because he hath in himselfe the causes of his ignoraunce he is without excuse Wherefore we ought not to wonder at the fewnes of the beleuers For the light shineth in the darkenes and the darkenes comprehendeth it not They which heare are not after one and the selfe same maner prepared of God for some are made good ground some stony God prepareth not all men after one and the selfe same maner some ouergrowen with thornes or ouerworne with much treading vpon And althoughe this sentence of the skarsity of beleuers may bee applied both vnto the GeÌ„tles and vnto the Iewes yet in this place it rather pertaineth vnto the Iewes for Esay preached vnto the Iewes and had experience of their incredulity
â–ª mencioneth laboureth to wrest against the Christians for they saith he sacrifice in gardens for they haue their grene enclosed places hard by their temples wherein whilest they are abiding they boast that they there worship God they burne incense also vpon brickes for they haue their alters whereupon they sayâ— they do sacrifice and they dwell in graues for they runne from place to place to dead carkases and such other like thinges he obiecteth vnto vs. This Iew doubtles in my iudgement is to be commended not for that he wrongly interpreteth Esay and wresteth to the Gentiles those thinges which are spoken against 〈…〉 Iewes but for that he saw that those things are superstitious which are reâ—ayned still in the Papacy for a singular worshipping of God and perceaued that those thinges are in the scriptures reproued in his brethern the Iewes which ouâ— religious men and sacrificing priests count for most high holynes For they say come not nere to me I am holier then thou art For if a man come vnto them â–ª to admonish them out of the word of God they make him afeard and vtterly 〈…〉 him away neither wil they heare him This Hebrew word Sodar that is â—ebellious the 70. interpreters and Paul agreeing with them haue turned by 〈…〉 wordes namely by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vnbeleuing and gainsaying For these two thinges are proper vnto them that fall from God not to beleue and to gaynesay his commaundementes as contrariwise they come vnto God and geue themselues vnto him which beleue his wordes and obey The summâ— of impiety â–ª his commaundementes In these two wordes is comprehended the summe of al impiety With which although the fathers of the Iewes were infected yet their childreÌ„ wheÌ„ they crucified Christ filled it vp vnto yâ— toppe for which cause they are most greuously punished loÌ„g time haue ben punished so yâ— Christ said truely That vpon you may come all the righteous bloud which hath bene shed from the bloud of Abell vnto the bloud of Zacharie the son of Barachias This place most manifestly teacheth that it is vtterly necessary that yâ— grace of God do preuent vs It is necessary that the grace of God do preuent vs. forasmuch as of our owne streÌ„gths we are not first able to seke to recouer saluatioÌ„ lost First we are sought of God who offreth himselfe vnto theÌ„ yâ— are in hand with other matters not only with other matters but also cleane contrary matters yea and to such which vtterly resist him Neither is it possible that of vs being corrupt should spring forth the beginninges of goodnes The shepherd seketh Examples the shepe gone astraye and not the shepe the shepherd The woman seketh the grote and not the grote the woman We are fallen into so deepe a pit that of our selues we can by no meanes get thereout And forasmuch as by reason of sinne we are now dead we are not able to rayse vp our selues I would gladly therefore demaunde of those which defend workes preparatory whether they Agaynsâ— workes of preparation will confesse that men by reason of sinne are dead or no If they wil not confesse this they haue Paul against them who saith that the stipend of sinne is death and they shal be thought to be of this iudgement that sinne is not so greuous an euil that it bringeth with it vtter destruction And if they confesse that they which sinne are dead before God then must there be looked for some streÌ„gth from els where whereby they may rise agayne and reuiue I woulde know of them also whether Abraham were moued of himselfe to depart out of his owne contrey and to forsake idolatry And whether the Israelites deliuered theÌ„selues out of Egipt or no And if the efficacy and goodnes of God were of force in all these why contend they that a man being now dead through sinne can prepare himselfe to grace he prepareth himselfe rather to greater corruptioÌ„ then to saluation But what nede we so many wordes in a matter not doubtful howbeit Sinners prepare theÌ„ selues to greater corruptioÌ„ â–ª anâ— not to sa 〈…〉 tion this I say that they which defend workes of preparation haue their feete so fast tâ—ed with testimonies of the scriptures that the more they stirre themselues the faster are they bound and lesse able are they to escape away Moreouer hereby it is manifest why the Ethnikes so long as they were strangres from God were called not a nation and fooles for that they sought not God nor asked after God The first and principall steppe to saluation is that God do declare The principall step to saluation himselfe vnto vs and that manifestly for vnles he manifestly and plainly reuele himself vnto vs our mind wil alwayes leape backe for that by reason of oâ— the corruption grafted in it it abhorreth from things diuine If GOD be found of him that seeke hym not and do appeare vnto them that aske not after â—im saluation then commeth vnto them by chance not that there is any fortune or chance as touching God but as touching them For they are in hand with â—ther deuises their purposes and ententes be farre diuers when they lighte â—ppon saluation yea oftentimes they manifestly labour to bryng themselues to destruction For Paul when he was taken persecuted the members of Christ and entended to put in prison and in bounds as many as he found addicted to that way Wherefore let vs acknowledge those thinges which are of God â—o â—ee Gods neither let vs attribute his giftes to our preparations But vnto Israell he sayth Thys proposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth vnto may also aptly signifie agaynst and peraduenture also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is touching but thys is not of much waight Paule vseth here manifestly the figure Apostrophe which is when a man turneth hys speach to an other person when as in Esay â–ª as we haue sayd the person is couertly chaunged I haue stretched out myne handes all the day long By the gesture of the handes he declareth the beneâ—olence of God in what sorte it was euer towardes the Iewes They which call any man vnto theÌ„ do vse to stretch out theyr hand vnto hym and they also which What to stretche ouâ— the hande signifieth doe allure by giftes oftentymes shewe them forth in theyr handes Wherfore to stretch out the handes is by an allegorye nothyng ells then to call to allure by giftes although God also be sayd to stretch forth hys handes to worke miracles and wonders as it is written in the Actes Stretch forth thine hand to thys end that healynges wonders and signes may be wrought through the name of thy holy sonne Iesus Wherefore if after thys maner also we shoulde vnderstand that sentence the Apostle spake most aptly for there was neuer any tyme wherin God did not with great miracles and wonderfull workes call vnto hym
our saluation they should haue no place at all left Howbeit afterward when he after a sort sawe that he neded not so much to be aferd of this matter he saith workes in deede are not required but yet they are to bee had that grace be not in vayne For Paul saith And his grace was not in vayne in me Wherefore good works saith he are to be had that we be not ingrate to the grace of God And if thorough grace it is not of workes Or els were grace now no grace Chrisostome not vnaptly knitteth this parte together with that whiche went before The Iewes saith he mought haue said vnto Paul It is true indede that we haue bene called of God not only by his word but by benefites miracles irritaciō but so greuous and hard thinges were required at our hands that we were not able to beare thē and therfore we folowed him not when he called vs. Not so saith Paul Grace was set foorth vnto you without woorkes and to séeke woorkes to the ende to attaine vnto grace had bene to darkē it But God suffreth not nether at any time hath suffred his gifts so to be darkened Wherfore workes are not required of you After that he moueth this question Why then are not all men saued Bicause saith he all men will not neither are anye saued but onelye those whiche will These thinges in déede are true if they be warelye vnderstanded otherwise they may deceaue the Reader It is true that they whiche It lieth not in our power to assent vnto the Gospell Grace is not commō vnto all mē How none are saued but they that will repell the Gospell will not beleue it and will not geue assente vnto the truth offered vnto them but yet muste we not therefore imagine that it lieth in their hand to will and to assent They will and beleue whose minde God boweth and whose hart he softeneth Neither muste we thinke that grace is common vnto all men Farther when it is sayd that they are saued whiche will two thinges are to be taken heede of The one is that we thinke not that this will is the cause why we are made pertakers of grace when as rather that assente of the will commeth of grace Againe we must beware that we ascribe it not vnto humane strengthes and vnto frée will as they call it and these two errors being excluded we graunte that none are saued but such as will for no man beleueth againste his will nor is Workes ar not to be◠counted as causes of saluation An argument taken of contradictoris compelled by any violence to receaue the Gospell The second part of the proposition namely that workes are to be excluded from being causes of saluation Paul proueth by an argument taken of opposites And for that the nature of opposites is manifold he vseth those kindes of opposites which are called contradictories which can by no meanes be true both at one time For then saith he grace shoulde not be grace and worke should not be worke But who séeth not y◠it is impossible y◠one and the self same thing should at one and the same time and in respect of one and the selfe same thing be called grace and not grace woorke and not woorke Doubtles this is the nature of contradictories that the one being put the other is destroyed the one being taken away the other followeth Paul also before proued this self thinge although not so manifestly when he sayd Beinge ignoraunte of the righteousnes of God and seeking to stablish their owne righteousnes they are not subiecte vnto the righteousnes of God In which wordes also we were then taught that they which went about to be saued by theyr owne righteousnes that is by workes fell away from the righteousnes of God which is the perfect and true saluation Moreouer by this reason of Paul is most strongly proued that that moste high grace of the election of God consisteth not of workes which God from eternally foresaw for that knowledge of God or as they cal it foresight causeth not but that a work is a worke And Paul when he here maketh mencion of election in plaine wordes declareth and testifieth that it is not had by workes Which being true as in very déede it must néedes be true neither can iustification be of woorkes when as the A rule of the Logicians If election were of workes we should by them also be iustified An argument taken a maiori rule of the Logicians which euen children knowe is this That whatsoeuer followeth of the consequente followeth also of the antecedente Wherefore if election should depend of workes forasmuch as vocation and iustification depend of electi◠it should of necessity followe that iustification commeth also of workes Neyther doth the difference of the time anye thinge helpe our aduersaries yea rather the proofe may be made a maiori that is of the greater If woorkes whilest they are extant and present haue not the power to merite either iustification or election much les can they do it when they are not yet extant but are onely foreséene For who can deny but that a thing which is is of more efficacy to bring forth a worke then when yet it is not Peraduenture vnto Ethnikes it is lawfull by workes to séeke righteousnes and by them to establish the fauor and election of God and so is it also for these Sophisters which as touching this doctrine little or nothing at all differ from Ethnikes But we which follow the oracles of the scriptures and wil cleaue fast vnto them ought by no meanes to graunte that the election of GOD dependeth of our woorkes The foundation of the Apostles reason is Thinges The foundaciō of the reason now brought whiche are rendred vnto woorkes are rendred of duety but thinges whiche are of grace are not of duety where we plainly sée that duety and not duety haue manifest contradiction And this roote of this argumente the Apostle before declared vnto vs in the. 4. chapter when he said If Abraham were iustified by works he hath in deede glory but not with God for vnto him which worketh reward is not imputed according to grace but according to debt But of Abraham it is written that he beleued and it was imputed vnto him to righteousnes Wherefore Pauls argument leadeth to an absurdity or as they vse to say to an impossibility And doubtles they sinne greuously which acknowledge not the grace of God and they more gréeuouslye which séeke to obscure it but they intollerably and most gréeuously of all which vtterlye ouerthrow it Of this it followeth not but y◠God rewardeth good woorkes which How felicity may be called a reward are done of his faithfull but hereby followeth that merite is taken awaye is denied that the things which are geuen are due by the force of the worke Wherfore eternall life may indéede be called a rewarde but not that it
with outward idolatry when they were at the last afflicted of yâ— Romanes Antiochus but the Assamonites did set them agayne at liberty But now they are without end and measure oppressed although they be not enfected with that outward and grosse idolatry wherfore of their dispersion misery caÌ„ no other cause be geueÌ„ â–ª but yâ— Christ is now come whome they haue reiected And therfore in stéede of a florishing kingdome they are compelled to be in bondage in stede of a famous temple they haue coÌ„temptuous Sinagoges in stede of offrings and sacrifices they are wrapped with absurd superstitions in stede of honor and dignity wherein they were before they are now odious and hatefull vnto all men And which is most greauous of all they will not acknowledge the cause of these so greate euils Ambrose entreating of this matter deuideth this excecation into two kinds one kind he maketh curable vnto which sentence also agréeth the coÌ„mentaries which are ascribed vnto Ierome for in them it is written Make croked their backe alwayes vntill they beleue and be conuerted And that as touching manye Two kindes of excecation there still remayneth remedy Peter declareth in the Actes of the Apostles when he sayth And now I know that ye dyd it of ignorance wherefore repent and be baptized euery one of you Paul also sayth that the branches of the Iewes are so cut of that yet they may agayne be grafted into Christ The other kind of excecation he sayth is past all remedy and vpon them is this inflicted which haue reiected the truth once knowen and do striue against it And he addeth that Paul at this present meaneth of either kind of excecation But yâ— Greke scholies referre the bowing of the backe to the perpetuall bondage wherewith the Iewes are oppressed of outward nations which in my iudgement is not so apt for that I sée that Paul writeth onely of the euills and calamities of the mynde For he neuer vpbrayded vnto the Iewes any outward infelicitye But this is woorthy of noting that some interpreters Blindnes of the â—ind goeth before incredulity and is the cause thereof affirme that the cause of this excecation was incredulity But I as I graunt that by incredulity is encreased darckenes so also affirme that blindnes of the mind goeth before incredulity for howe commeth it to passe that wicked men beleue not the words of GOD but because they are blinded and sée not as they ought to sée the thinges which conduce vnto saluation I will not speake how Paul putteth blindnes as the cause of incredulity for this was in controuersie how the true Christ should be preached when as so fewe beleued in him Which thing Paul affirmeth therfore came to passe for that election obteyneth fayth and the rest are made blind Now at the last come we vnto Origen who at the beginning writeth that Paul hath left out before them which both the Hebrue verity and also the 70. haue But of his owne hath added this word Snare which word is neyther had in the translation of the 70. nor also in the veritie of the Hebrue But this is of small waight neyther doth it any whit alter the sense He moreouer sheweth that the testimony of Dauid is very nighe and agreable vnto these things which Esay foretold For euen as there were eyes geuen that they should not sée eares that they should not heare so is it here sayd Let their eyes be made dimme that they see not Straight way for that he thinketh it absurd that vnder the person of Dauid or of Christ should be made any execration or cursing he deuiseth a wonderfull strang sense For as sayth he our eye can looke vpon the light and see thinges profitable and which are expedient and contrariwyse can behold things noysome and hurtfull so the sight of the mynd turneth it self sometymes to thinges heauenly and spirituall and sometymes to thinges earthly and wicked But now if a man should pray that the vnderstanding of certayne men should not looke vpon or beholde wicked and peruerse doctrines this man should not pray against them but for them After that he addeth I would to God Marcion Valentinus Basilides and such like pestilences had neuer sene the wicked and pernicious doctrines which they deuised Wherfore sayth he these are not execrations but rather medicines But touching this woord table he thus writeth by this place to defend his allegories for as farre as we caÌ„ coniecture by this words all men did not like wel of them Let one of those sayth he come which deride theÌ„ and let him without an allegory interprete the things which the Prophet now speaketh Then goeth he on in his exposition and affirmeth that the table is the holy scripture for wisedome hath set her table and mingled wyne This table he proueth is turned vnto the Iewes into a snare For when the Iewes read that Christ should deliuer Israell and should reigne with greate honour and might they saw that Iesus of Nazareth liued here on the earth in a base and abiect forme and Howe the table of the scriptures is vnto the Iewes turned into a snare they sawe that they were still oppressed with the yoke of the Romaines therfore the table was vnto them a snare which thing doubtles had not comme to passe if that they had vnderstoode that the deliuery which should be accomplished by the Messias should be from sinne from the deuill death and hell and that the kingdome of Christe should be no worldly kingdome but wherein he should by the woord and the spirite raigne in the harts of men then I say had they not suffred so great miserie Christ longe since asked them Whose sonne is the Messias They sayd Dauids sonne as they had read in their table Christ aunswered But howe doth Dauid call him his Lord when he songe The Lorde sayd vnto my Lord. Now here the table is turned vnto them into a snare neyther were they able to aunswere one woord In Iohn also he sayd Do not ye thinke that I came to accâ—se you there is an other which accuseth you namely Moses Here agayne also they are â—ared for the law wherof they so much boasted is made both their accuser and condemner Lastly they were taught that Christ should abide eternally and they sawe that our Lord died was buryed so that their table was vtterly made vnto theÌ„ an offence As touching the holy scriptures that they were turned vnto the Iewes into destruction I am not against him but that he thereby obtrudeth vnto vs his allegories Twokinds of allegories I in no wise allow For there are two kinds of allegories for some are set forthe vnto vs by the holye Scriptures as that Christ is Ionas who was in the hart of the earth thrée dayes as he was in the bealy of the whale Againe that he is Salomon or the serpent hanged vp in the desert or the lambe And that the two
Neither in this place as I haue admonished is to be imagined any other holines in y◠roote or in the first fruites then the blessing What holines in the first fruites is here mēt Holines of the roote originall sin let not one the other of the couenant made betwene God and the fathers Neither is the holynes of the roote or first fruites any thing against originall sinne for by nature we incurre that sinne which nature we draw corrupted from our parents But by the promise and force of the couenaunt it is forgeuen which forgeuenes when God worketh we can not learne by the testimony of the scriptures Paraduenture it is forgeuen vnto infantes when they are yet in the wombe or when they are borne or straight way after their birth neither is it paraduenture geuen vnto all men at one and the same time And such a forgeuenes is nothing els but not to impute that sinne vnto them although in very déede it be in them Wherefore we putting our confidence in the constancy of the couenaunt and truth of the promise of God do baptise our infants This allegory of Paul of the holines of the rootes and of the first fruites might at the first sight seme to be against a saying of Ezechiell Whether Paul be against Ezechiel in the 18. chapiter wherein he saith If the father be godly innocent and adorned with vertues the sonne which is borne of him if he be vngodly and an oppressor and defiled with wicked facts shall dye the death the holines of his parent shall nothing profite him And Christ séemed to declare the selfe same thing when he sayd If ye be the children of Abraham do his workes But in very déede obseruing the exposition which we before brought in those sayinges there is no contrariety for we do not affirme y◠the generation or propagation of the flesh is the whole perfect absolute The propagatiō of the fleshe is not the cause of holines cause of grace or of holynes for God can without it geue grace and in very déede he geueth it vnto many which were the children of infidels and many of those which are the posterity of holy parēts are excluded from it but the promise which is y◠cause of holines is in this manner forme set forth offred vnto vs of God y◠he will be our God and y◠God of our séede Which promise y◠childrē of the godly whē they come to age ought by faith to take hold of and to assent vnto it and y◠with an effectuall assent which hath ioyned with it the fruits of good workes otherwise they should not haue saluation the piety of their parēts elders should nothing profite thē Neither must we say as some say y◠Paul now speaketh not of actual holines as they call it but of holines in power for the children of the wicked also maye as touching power be saued for they are created vnto the image of God whereunto is not repugnant so that it please God but that they may be brought to saluation Howbeit they vse to say that the childrē of the faithful haue a more nigher power But this also is not inough for that in this sorte to be nigh in power what thing is it Doubtles they can assigne none other thing but this promise and couenante made with God Howebeit Ambrose laboureth thus to declare it Forasmuch as saith he they haue had faithfull elders they also are not vnworthy to be called vnto the fayth But he séemeth to write ambiguously For if he take worthines for merite Iustificatiō cosisteth not of merites his wordes ought in no wise to be admitted For there is none which meriteth or deserueth to be brought vnto iustification But if by woorthines he vnderstande that they by reason of the promise and couenant of God are somewhat more apte then others this is to come to that exposition which we firste gaue Let vs in the We as touchyng our childrē haue the fruicion of the same priuiledges that the Iewes had meane time hereof gather that the Iewes are not to be reiected as Paul concludeth Let vs also constantly beleue y◠we are in such sort brought into theyr society that as touching our children we haue the fruition of the self same blessinges and priuileges that they had And therfore is not their saluation past all hope whiche now both in the east parts and also vnder the tyranny of the Papistes liue in sondry supersticions séeing that they haue discended from faithfull elders for it maye easly come to passe that the blessing and vertue of the couenant may spring forth againe in them and that they may be drawen to saluation And though some of the braunches be broken of and thou being a wilde oliue tree was grafted in them and made pertaker of the roote and of the fatnes of the oliue tree boast not thy selfe againste the braunches And if thou boast thy selfe thou bearest not the rote but the roote thee And though some of the braunches be broken of When the Apostle had now proued that the fall of the Iewes was not so horrible but that manye of them were saued and shall hereafter be saued and had added that y◠fall was such that it brought no small commoditye vnto the Gentils and after that had by the holines of the roote and of the first fruites proued the excellēcy of the Iewes now he concludeth that we ought not to despise them nor to reproche them And he vseth the figure occupatio that is a preuention for the Gentils moughte haue sayde what profite haue they by the holines of the roote and of the first fruites when as they are cut of from the holy stocke of their godly parentes The Apostle aunswereth now indéede they are cut of but ye haue bene long time wilde oliue trées vnfruitfull The calling to minde of a mans olde estate much conduceth to modesty and straungers from God He putteth them in minde of their old estate which thing much conduceth vnto modesty Men should plucke the wallet whiche hangeth at theyr backe before them and looke vpon it and beginne firste of all to wéede their owne fieldes and then they should not easly skorne at other mens infirmities misfortunes and chaunces In this sorte doth Paul now deale with the Gentils The braunches saith he are broken of but ye haue bene longe time vnfruitefull they are cut of but they were in the stocke we are grafted in but they before obteined the naturall sappe and proper fatnes when the Gentils are sayde to haue bene wild oliue trées without fruit he entreateth not of any Ethnikes perticulerly which thoroughe faith obteined saluation but as I before admonished these things are spoken of the people of the Gentils generally which are worthely called a fruiteles wild oliue trée for that they had not publikely the profession of true piety as the Iewes had Some thinke it straunge that Paul
scripture entreat speake of him by the figure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but he is described as one stirred vp by affects for that he doth those things which men stirred vp by affects vse to do He God is not moued with affects is said to be angry because he auengeth as mē ouercome with anger do although he thereby suffer no perturbation He is sayde also to repent for that althoughe he be not sory yet he chaungeth the thinges which he had before done He had appointed Saul to be king whome he afterward reiected and he had appointed man vpon the earth to be encreased in number whome he afterward destroyed by the flood and therefore he is sayd to haue bene moued by repentaunce But here thou wilt say I speake not of the perturbation of God admitte that he be quiet but forasmuch The things which are geuen by predestination are not chaunged as he can chaunge the thinges which he hath done he can also chaunge his vocation and can take away the giftes from them vnto whome he before gaue them This we deny not but this is to be knowen that Paul here speaketh not of all kinde of gifts or callings but of those only which according to his eternall predestination he geueth for they are most constant and vnchaungeable as it was before sayd in this self same epistle Whome he foreknewe those hath he predestinated whome he hath predestinated those also hath he called whome he hath called those also hath he iustified and whome he hath iustified those also hath he glorified this gradatiō is vnmoueable and this chayne is indissoluble But to make the thing yet more playne we will make this distinction they which receaue the giftes or calling of God are either predestinated or els are not of the number of the elect If they be not predestinated they haue oftentimes certaine gifts of God but those are slender gifts which do not perfectly chaunge thē so that in temptacions and persecutions they fall away and are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is men during but for Giftes bestowed vpō them that are not predestinated are taken away from them a time and they easely lose theyr gifts not that God repenteth him or that he is chaunged but the chaunging is in them which withdraw themselues from the truth and God appointed to geue vnto them gifts not perpetually but for a time But they which are predestinated do as touching vocation to saluation and touching the gift of the fauor of God abide in the state of saluation without any repentaunce and chaunging of the purpose of God And although for a tyme be taken away from them the spirite consolation and some certayne grace as from Peter when he denied Christ and from Dauid when he fell into adultery yet are they restored againe and so the gift of election and their calling abideth perpetually The calling saluation of the predestinated is not chaunged and God repenteth him not thereof But the Apostle at this present speaof the nation of the Iewes generally and not as touching euery singular persons And this is worthy to be considered that in the threatnings which the Prophetes vse against the Iewes is alwayes in a manner towards the ende added a consolation of the pacifiyng of God to come and that they shal be restored and called The threatonings of y◠prophetes oftentimes end in consolations home agayne to their olde estate In Deut. the 30. chapiter it is sayd Though thou be dispersed thoroughout the fower corners of the worlde yet will I gather thee together agayn into thyne owne land Howbeit although those things are spoken of that nation and of the couenaunt made with it yet can it not be chosē but that they must nedes helpe also our confidence namely that we which beleue in Christ should not be in doubt of our saluation But thou wilt say what if my calling and giftes should be temporall and should thorough my default and not through the inconstancy of God be chaunged We ought to aunswere that in déede our fleshe and Whereby we are confirmed touching the certaynty of saluation corrupt nature is so made that it may goe backe woulde easely of it selfe fall away but faith when it is a true faith perswadeth to the cōtrary on Gods behalfe namely that he will not suffer that when we fall we should for euer fall away from him For how is it possible that we should confesse and beleue that God is in very dede our father and yet in the meane tyme be in doubt of his faith Those thinges hang not together Wherefore although as touching vs there is no let but that we may be destroyed and we haue in our selues the causes of damnatiō yet notwithstanding faith bringeth with it a contrary perswasion that God is our father and wil be our God and sauior And that which the Apostle now saith is in a maner all one with that which he before sayd What if some of them haue not beleued shall their incredulity make voyde the faith of God God forbid Let God be true and euery man a lyar Ambrose semeth to interprete those things vtterly wide from the text as we also before sayd for he will haue this sentence the giftes and calling of God are without repentaunce to be referred vnto baptisme namely that they which are baptised haue fréely the forgeuenes of sinnes neither are they compelled to any repentaunce And this he thus goeth about to apply vnto thys place That it mought seme wonderfull that the Iewes being such vnbeleuers obstinate persons wicked and vngodly men should one day be receaued agayne of God into fauor this saith he is not to be wondred at forasmuch as that receauing by baptisme is done without repentaunce But it is most manifest that Paul at this present ment no such thing but onely would declare that they by reason of election and for the couenaunt sake made with the fathers are beloued For confirmation of which reason he bringeth that God repenteth him not neither chaungeth he his purpose Further the Greke wordes suffer not this interpretacion for it is sayde that the calling and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is giftes or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is these are the things which are without repentance But if Ambroses exposition should be true not the gifts but the sinnes before cōmitted should be without repentaunce so that they which are baptised should not repent them of theyr sinnes Moreouer it is not true that in baptisme is not as touching them that are of full age required repētaunce For Peter in the Actes of the Apostles sayth Repent ye and be baptised In the baptisme of them that are of full age is required repētaunce with a true faith is ioyned repentaunce euery one of you Neither auaileth this any thing if thou say y◠this repentance is takē for fighing and morning such workes which are called satisfactions For
the end the promise should be firme as if he should haue sayd our mynde should continually wauer if the promise should depend vpon workes none could appoynt any certainty of his owne saluation for his conscience would euermore accuse him that he had not performed those workes vnto which the promise should be made to the end therefore we should not in such sort wauer God would that our iustification should consist of faith and grace that the promise might be firme The same thing also is gathered out of that which is declared of Abraham how that contrary The thirtenth to hope he beleued in hope He is sayd to beleue in hope contrary to hope which either in himselfe or in nature séeth or féeleth no maner of thing which might perswade him to hope As Abraham was an hundreth yeares of age his body was in a maner dead his wife an old woman and barren all which thinges naturally feared him away from hoping and yet preuailing against them all he hoped But we if we should haue merites or good workes by which we might obtaine righteousnes then should we not hope contrary to hope but in hope and accordyng to hope Wherefore our iustification is to be appointed no otherwise thē we read that it was in Abraham For he is the father of vs all as it was imputed vnto him so shall it also be imputed vnto vs. But now let vs come to the 5. chapter There The fourtenth agayne Paul plainly expresseth in what case men are before they be regenerate for he sayth For Christ when we were yet weake according to the consideration of the tyme dyed for vngodly ones And straight way But God setteth out his loue towardes ve in that that when we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs And he addeth For if when we were ennemies we were reconciled to God by the deathe of his sonne muche more being now reconciled shall we be saued by his life Hereby we gather that before regeneration men are weake sinners vngodly and the enemies of God Who then can ascribe vnto such men power to attayne vnto iustice when they will by bringing forth good workes Others may beleue it but the godly will neuer be so perswaded This is moreouer an other profe in that he setteth forth the cause of so greate The fiuetene an euill when he sayd Therfore euen as by one man synne entred into the world and by sinne death and so doath went ouer all men forasmuch as all men haue sinned as if he should haue sayd we were euen thē from the first beginning by the first man lost and condemned And lest thou shouldest thinke that infantes are to be excepted he sayth Yea death hath raigned from Adam euen to Moses ouer them also which haue not sinned after the similitude of the transgression of Adam The Masse or lompe of perdition comprehendeth all those that are borne from whiche corruption the holy scriptures teach that it is not possible for men to escape by their workes to claime vnto themselues iustification Afterwarde in the 6. chapter thus speaketh The sixtene our Apostle What fruite had ye then in those thinges whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of them is death But now being deliuered from sinne and made the seruantes of God ye haue your fruit to sanctification and the end euerlasting life What other thing meane these woordes then that all thinges whiche men do before they beleue in Christ deserue nothing els but ignominy and shame And there is no fruit of sanctification but that which followeth regeneration And who will say that we are The seuentene iustified of those thinges whiche are full of ignominy and shame But now let vs heare what is said in the beginning of the seuenth chapter Knowe ye not bretherne for I speake to them that know the lawe how that the lawe hath power ouer a man as long as it endureth For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bound by the law to the man as long as he liueth but if the man be deade she is loosed from the lawe of the man Wherfore if whilest the man liueth she coople herselfe with an other man she shal be counted a wedlocke breaker but if the man dead ▪ she is free from the lawe of the husband so that she is no wedlocke breaker though she coople her selfe with an other man Euen so ye also my bretherne are dead vnto the law by the body of Christ that ye should be coopled to an other namely to him which is risen againe from the deade that we shoulde bring foorth fruite vnto God Paul would by this reason declare that we before our faith in Christ were as it were to husbande 's coopled to the law and to the flesh of which copulation could come no fruites but those that are pernicious and deadly But now being deliuered by the grace of God we are coopled vnto Christ by the spirit vnto Christ I say being raysed from the dead by which copulation we shal now bring forth fruite vnto God and not any more to death and damnation And the selfe same thing he affirmeth or rather expoundeth when he addeth For when we were in the fleshe the lustes of sinnes which are by the law were of force in our members to bring forth fruite vnto death Here let vs note that so long as we were in the flesh we were subiect vnto wicked affections whiche by the lawe were of force in our members how then could we be iustified by our workes Further in the same chapter is written For that which I do I allow not For what I woulde that do I not The eightene but what I hate that do I. If now I do that which I would not then is it not I that do it but sinne that dwelleth in me For I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing Here as it manifestlye appéereth is entreated of the bodies of men and although in interpreting these wordes I am assured that they are to be vnderstande of those workes which are done of the godly which haue already obteined iustification yet now I leaue it fre vnto the aduersaries to take whether part they wil and if they graunt that these things ought to be vnderstand of works done before iustification then forasmuch as they are neither allowed nor good how shall they deserue righteousnes for they are called euil no man is iustified by an euil actiō But if we vnderstād works which are here described to be the works of those that are iustified then wil I make mine argument a maiori that is frō the greater If those workes which rather séeme to be acceptable vnto God iust holy are called euil by the iudgement of reason now renued are not allowed howe can we affirme thē that those works which are done of sinners are such that they are able to iustifye And lest any
order appoynted by God in nature For God for the conseruation good order God will haue an order to be kept in outwarde thinges How Roboam is said not to haue prepared his harte of thinges will that this by a certayne connexion should follow of the other But I meruayle what these men meane when out of the bookes of the Chronicles they say that Roboam the sonne of Salomon did euil in that he prepared not his hart to enquire of the Lorde They mought easely haue sene that this serueth nothing to thys present purpose vnles they be if I may so terme them table doctors which haue more skill in the tables then in the bookes For as often as they finde in the table of the holy bookes thys woorde to prepare or preparation that strayght way whatsoeuer it be they snatche and thinke that it maketh for theyr purpose and pertayneth vnto theyr preparatory woorkes But the holy history when it declared that the kinge behaued hymselfe wickedlye addeth by exposition as it oftentimes doth that he had not an vpright hart redie to séeke the Lord. Neither doth this any thing helpe theyr cause which is written in the 16. chapter of the prouerbes Why it is said yâ— it pertaineth to man to prepare the harte It pertaineth to a man to prepare the hart but the aunswere of the tonge is of the Lord. For we ought by those woordes to vnderstande nothinge els then that men indéede are wonte to purpose wyth themseues manye thinges but the euent and successe is not in their power but dependeth of GOD. Men oftentimes appoynte wyth them selues what they will saye in the senate house in the iudgement place before the kinge vnto the souldiours and vnto the people But what shal come to passe lieth in the pleasure of God They indéede prepare the hart but God ordereth the aunswere of the tounge according to his prouidence Such an other waighty reason they cite out of the 10. Psalme The Lord hath heard the desire of the poore thy eare hath heard the preparation of their hart But in this place these The preparation of the hart of the poore good masters make two flat errors For first they vnderstand not that which they speake secondly they cite not the place accordinge to the truth of the Hebrue For the sence is That God despiseth not the prayers of the poore but according to hys great goodnes accomplisheth for them those thinges which they had determined in their mind to desire of him And this is the preparation of the harte For there is none that is godly desireth any thing of God but first he deliberateth in his harte that the same thing is to be desired Otherwise he should come rashly vnto God should pray foolishly But these men wheresoeuer they finde in the holy scriptures this word to prepare straight way snatch it vp euen against the nature thereof to establish workes preparatorye But nowe let vs sée what the sentence is after the Hebrue veritie Taauah anauim shamata iehouah tachin libbam tacshib osnecha That is Thou hast heard the desire of the poore Lord thou hast prepared or shalt prepare their hart thy eare shall heare Here we sée that Dauid affirmeth that God heareth God prepareth the hart of the saintes the desires of the saintes whome he calleth poore And he addeth a cause namely because God prepareth their hart to require those thinges whiche may serue to their saluation and please God But by whome God woorketh such a preparation in the hartes of the faithfull Paul teacheth in this Epistle when he thus writeth God prepareth our hartes by his holy spirits What we should aske as it behoueth vs we know not But the spirite prayeth for vs with vnspeakeable sighes But it is God which searcheth the hartes he seeth what the spirite will aske for the saintes We sée therefore both by Dauid and also by Paul that God heareth those prayers of them that pray vnto him which are by the impulsioÌ„ of his spirite stirred vp We learne also of the Ethnike Philosophers and that in mo places then one that those are worthy of reproofe which without consideration and rashly require any thing of God But they which professe Christ euen as they beleue that he is the author of their prayers so also do they close them vp in thys sentence Thy will be done But say they Ezechiell saith in his 18. chapter Walke in A concilition of places of Ieremy and Ezechiell my wayes and make ye a new hart Ieremy also saith Be ye conuerted vnto me saith the Lord. Wherefore a man say they may of himselfe prepare himselfe to the obteyning of righteousnes But these men should remember that it is no vprighte dealing to cite some places of the scriptures and to ouerhippe leaue vnspoken other some Let them goe therfore and sée what Ezechiell writeth in the. 30. chapt I saith the Lorde will bring to passe that ye shall walke in my wayes Agayne I will geue vnto you a fleshy hart and will take away from you your stony hart Ieremy also in the 31. chap. Conuert me O Lord and I shal be conuerted Wherfore Augustine very wel sayd Geue what thou commaundest and commaund what thou wilt They abuse also an other place out of the Prophet Ionas to confirme their error For in him it is writteÌ„ that Of the fact of the Niniuites God regarded the woorkes of the Niniuites Beholde say they the affliction of the Niniuites wherby they afflicted themselues with fastings and cried vnto the lord prepared theyr mindes and made them apte to obteine pardon As though it behoued not the Niniuites first to beleue the woorde of God before they coulde eyther pray healthfully or els repent Séeing therefore they beleued before they did any workes they were iustified by faith and not by works which folowed afterward And God is sayd to haue regarded their works because they pleased him Neither did we euer deny that the workes of men being now iustified are acceptable vnto A profitable rule for the right vnderstanding of sentences of the fathers touching iustificatioÌ„ God So often as we finde in the scriptures such places which séeme to attribute righteousnes vnto our workes we muste according to the doctrine of Augustine haue a consideration out of what foundation those workes procéede And when we perceaue that they springe out of faith we oughte to ascribe vnto that roote that which afterwarde is added as touching righteousnes And how fowlye these men â—rre in their reasoning hereby we may perceaue for that they take vpon them to transferre those thinges which are proper vnto one kinde of men vnto an other Which thing eueÌ„ humane lawes wil not suffer For as it is had in the Code As touching testaments or last willes If rusticall and vnlearned men which dwell out of cities A similitude and haue not store of wise and learned
men do make their last willes withous a solemnitie required thereunto and without a sufficient nomber of witnesses prescribed whiche yet otherwise were necessary such testaments ought to be allowed Now if a maÌ„ would transferre this prerogatiue vnto citesins who for that they haue their abidings in cities haue store of men of vnderstanding he should excéedingly erre For if their testamentes should be so made they are refused neither are they counted firm So we say that the workes of men iustified may please God which thing yet neyther can nor oughte to be graunted vnto them whiche are without faith and without Christ Farther let vs marke the accustomed fond kind of reasoning of the aduersaries whiche the Logicians call A non causa vt câ—usa â–ª that is from that whiche is not the cause as the cause For they alwayes appoint good workes to be the causes A similitude of righteousnes when as in very dede they are the effects of righteousnes not causes For it is as though a man should say the fire is therfore hot because it maketh How this sentence is to be vnderstand â–ª God rendreth to euery man according to his workes hot But it is cleane coÌ„trary for therfore it fore maketh hot because it is hot So also we because we ar iustified therfore do iust thinges and not because we do iuste things therfore we are iustified Somtimes also they make this obiectioÌ„ that God will reÌ„der vnto euery man according to his works Wherfore works say they are yâ— causes of our felicity But here also as theyr woÌ„ted maner is they are very much deceiued For vnles they haue found out some new grammer vnto themselues vndoubtedly this word according signifieth not yâ— cause But Christ say they in yâ— his Iuxta last iudgement séemeth to expresse these thinges as causes wherfore the kingdome of heauen is geuen vnto them For thus will he say I was hungrye and ye fed me I was thursty and ye gaue me drinke But Christ doth not in very déede rehearse these thinges as causes but rather those thinges which wente before Come ye blessed of my father possesse ye the kingdome which was prepared for you from the beginning of the world For the true cause of our felicitie is because we are elected and predestinate of God to yâ— eternal inheritance For they which are in this number are when time serueth adorned with faith whereby being iustified they haue right vnto eternall Why Christ in the iudgement will make mencion of outwarde workes There are two beginninges of thinges life But because this faith is hidden neither can be séene and Christ will haue all men to vnderstand that none but the iust are receiued into the kingdome of heauen therefore reherseth he these outwarde workes that by them it might plainly be perceaued that righteousnes is geuen vnto men by faith For there is no man that can be so ignorant but that he knoweth that there are two grounds of things the one is whereby they are the other whereby they be knowne Againe they obiect out of the first of Samuel Those that honor me I honor those that loue me I loue Here say they the promise is made vnto the worke But if they woulde make a distinction betwene the promises of the Gospel and the promises of the lawe as we haue els where aboundauntly taught they should easly vnderstand that that place is nothing repugnant vnto our sentence For if we coulde of our selues satisfie the commaundement of the law then might it be the cause why the promise should be geuen vnto vs. But forasmuch as no man is able to performe it all men flye vnto Christ and are through faith towardes him iustified Then by a certaine obedience begonne we begin to worke which although it be not exactly done according vnto the rule of the commaundement yet it pleaseth God And he of his mere liberality performeth the promise whiche was adioyned vnto that worke And so those conditions whiche are adioyned vnto the preceptes are not vnprofitable For they that are iustified attayne vnto them Neyther 〈…〉 thâ—se men ashamed to cite these wordes out of the 25. Psalme Looke vpon my labour and my vtility and forgeue me all my sinnes as though our labours or afflictions are the causes of the remission of sinnes But in this place Dauid being in most gréeuous calamities desireth of God to forgeue him his sinnes that if he should be angry for his sinnes the cause of punishmentes might be taken away For here is not entreated of labours which a man taketh vpon him of his owne voluntary will but of punishementes A similitude inflicted by God We sée also that children whilest that they are beaten of their maisters do desire forgeuenes and pardon If thou geue an almes vnto one that is leprous the leprosy can not properly be called the cause of thy compassion or mercy For otherwise all that passed by the leper should do the same But the true cause is the louing affection in thy minde But they say moreouer that in the holy scriptures much is attributed vnto repentaunce Which thing we deny not But we on the other side woulde haue them to vnderstand that repentaunce is the fruite of fayth and that no man can with profite repent hym of hys sinnes A distinction of confession vnles he first beleue They also vainely boast of many things touching confession But touching it we make a distinction For either it is seperated from hope and faith as it was in Iudas which confessed that he had sinned in deliuering the iust bloud and so farre is it of that that confession should bring any profite that it is a preparation also vnto desperation and vnto destruction or els it is ioyned wyth fayth and hope as it was in Dauid and Peter and so is it not the cause but the effect Aâ—riculeâ— confession of iustification for it followeth fayth and goeth not before it The auricular confession also of the Papistes is vtterly supersticious wherfore we vtterly contemne it For they obtrude it as a thing necessary vnto saluation and as a cause why sinnes should be forgeuen which they are neuer able to proue by any testimony of the holy scriptures They violently wrest this also out of the Lordes Forgeue vs our trespasses is expounded prayer Forgeue vs our trespasses as we also forgeue them that trespasse agaynst vs Agayne Forgeue and it shal be forgeuen you Ergo say they the forgeuenes of iniuries is the cause why our sinnes are forgeuen vs. This their reason as the common saying is with the one hand stroketh the head and with the other geueth a blowe For if the forgeuenes of iniuries should as these men would haue it deserue remission of sinnes then that remission were no remission For after thou hast once payd the price â–ª there is nothing that can be forgeuen thee but then hath remission place when the price is
regarde to his body being past getting of children nor to the wombe of Sara being past childbearing and that he staggered not by reason of distrust but was by faith confirmed most certainely persuaded that God was able to performe what so euer he had promised This example teacheth vs that we ought not to haue a regarde vnto those things which either may or seeme to hinder our iustification but our faith ought vtterly to be fixed in the words and promises of God but contrariwise these men will call vs backe to our owne indispositions as they cal them and will haue vs therefore alwayes to be in doubt of our iustification In dede we ought not to dissemble whatsoeuer imperfection or fault is in vs and that for this cause that it may be daily amended and corrected Yet ought we not therefore to be in doubt and wauering touching our iustification and the grace of God Now haue we to proue the second proposition namely that a man is iustified by faith Which thing we entend first to proue by testimonies of the holy A confirmation that we are iustified by faith scriptures Paule in the first chapter of this Epistle thus defineth the Gosple that it is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleueth In these wordes is touched the efficient cause of our iustification namely the power of God and the ende which is our saluation and also the instrument wherby it is receiued namely faith for he addeth vnto euery one that beleueth And this he confirmeth by a testimony of Abacucke the Prophet In which sentence he so much delighted that he vsed it both to the Galathians and also to the Hebrues in the self same sense He addeth moreouer that the wrathe of God was reueled from heauen by reason of the knowledge of the Philosophers which withheld the truthe of God in vnrighteousnesse and which when they knew God glorified him not as God but fell to the worshipping of Idols But contrariwise in the gospell is reuealed the righteousnesse of God namely that righteousnesse whereby men are iustified from faith to faith which phrase of speache we haue in his due place sufficiently expounded in the third chapter Now is the righteousnesse of God saith he made manifest without the law the righteousnesse I say of God by the faith of Iesus Christ in all and vpon all them which beleue in him And a little afterward wherefore being iustified frely by his grace by the redemption which is in Christ Iesus whome God hath set forth a propitiator by faith in his bloud Here also is not onlye shewed the grace by which God fréely iustifieth vs but also Christ his deathe is set forthe that it may manifestly appeare that he is the reconciliator and the mediator Wherunto also is added faith wherby we receiue the fruit of his redemption to the shewing forth also of his righteousnesse in this time that he might be iust and iustifying him which is of the faith of Iesus Christ. If men coulde by theyr workes get vnto themselues righteousnesse the righteousnesse of God shoulde not then be so declared But seeing we sée that it is communicated vnto vs by faith without any preparation of workes it must needes seeme vnto vs very great And amongst other things which God requireth of men this is the chiefest that they should not any thing glory of themselues But if iustification should consist of workes men might boast of their owne endeuor and industry But seeing we are freely iustified by faith there is no place left for boasting Wherfore Paule saith Thy boasting is excluded by what law by the law of works No but by the law of faith Wherfore he concludeth after this manner We iudge that man is iustified by faith without works And that we should not think that that proposition is particular he declareth that it is vniuersall â–ª God saith he is he the God of the Iewes only is he not the God of the gentiles also Yea of the Gentiles also For it is one God which iustifieth vncircumcision through faith and circumcision by faith Wherefore euen as there is but one God ouer all men so iustifieth he all men by one and the selfe same way And in the fourth chapter he saith but vnto him which worketh not but beleueth in him which iustifieth the wicked faith is imputed vnto him vnto righteousnesse By this sentence are bothe workes excluded and also faith is set forth by which is imputed righteousnesse vnto men And straight way he addeth of Abraham that he is the father of all them that beleue by vncircumcision that it might also be imputed vnto them and that he is the father of circumcision not only vnto them which are of circumcision but also vnto them which walke in the steps of faith which was in the vncircumcision of Abraham our father Afterward by the nature of the promesse he sheweth that iustification is by faith For he saith by the lawe was not the promesse made vnto Abraham and vnto his seede to be the heire of the worlde but by the righteousnesse of faith for if those which are of the law should be heires then shold faith be abolished and the promesse made voide In these words are two excellent things to be noted The first is that the promesse is free â–ª neither is it ioyned with the condition of workes and therfore seing faith is as a correlatiue referred vnto the promesse it must needes follow that it is such as the promesse is and therefore it hath a respecte vnto the promesse by it selfe and not to the conditions of our vntowardnesse or indisposition as the good holy Fathers of Trent â—eache The second is that if the inheritance and righteousnesse should depend of that condition of works then had there bene no néede of the promesie For meÌ„ might haue sayd why is that fréely promised vnto vs which we can claime vnto our selues by our owne endeuor and labor Or why is it so necessary that we shold beleue when as by our owne workes we can attaine vnto righteousnesse Afterward Paule addeth the finall cause why iustification commeth by fayth By grace sayth he that the promesse might be firme for if by our owne works and preparations we should be iustified the promesse should alwayes be vnstedfast neither could we appoint any certaintie of it Afterwarde he putteth the example of Abraham who as it is before said contrary to hope beleued in hope neither had he a regarde vnto those things which as touching his owne part mought haue bene a let vnto the promesse of God namely his own body being nâ—w as it were dead and an hundreth yeare olde and the age of Sara his wife These things sufficiently declare what maner of faith that was by which vnto Abraham was imputed righteousnesse so that thereby we also may vnderstande the power and nature of faithe which iustifieth Paule also addeth that by suche a faith is muche aduaunced the
gone about to haue proued what their strength could haue done their endeuor for that they were not as yet iustified should haue bene in vaine and sinne As if a master should bid his seruaunt which is lame to walke and he shold excuse himselfe and say that he were lame and could not goe without great deformitie it is not to be thought that therefore he is excused We are not of that minde that we thinke that all sinnes are alike Yea rather we teach that they which omit or neglect those outward workes which they might performe and put not to endeuor and study to do wel do much more greuously sinne then they which according to their strengthes obserue some certaine outward discipline And as Augustine sayth Cato and Scipio shal be much more tollerablier dellt with then Catiline or Caligula But I would haue y◠Pighius whome our opiniō so much misliketh to declare himselfe when he thinketh that the holy ghost is geuen vnto men He will aunswere when as now these preparations haue gone before when a man hath beleued feared hoped repented and sincerely loued What more could Pelagius haue sayde As though to beleue to loue and such other like shoulde spring of humane strengthes He alleadgeth this also and thinketh it to make for his purpose Come vnto me all ye which labour and are laden and I wil refresh you For he thinketh that labours burthens contrition confession and as they say satisfaction fastings teares such other like make to the obteynment of iustification But this place is to be vnderstand farre otherwise For Christ calleth them laboring and loden which were oppressed with the law and felt theyr owne infirmity and the burthen of sinnes and which had now long time laboured vnder humane tradicions These men being now weried and in a maner without all hope the Lord calleth vnto him For they are more apt vnto the kingdome of heauen thē are other blessed secure men which by theyr own works good dedes thought thē selues very iuste God sayth Pighius requireth workes preparatory and them he promiseth not to fayle them of his grace This was vtterly the opinion of the Pelagians against which the holy scriptures are vtterly repugnant For they teach that it is God which geueth both to will and to performe according to his good will that it is God which beginneth in vs the good worke and accomplisheth it euen vnto this day that it is God frō whome only we haue sufficiency when as otherwise we are not able to thinke any thing of our selues as of our selues Wherfore it is manifest that Pighius confoundeth the lawes of God disturbeth those things which ar wel setforth in y◠holy scriptures Farther when as we say that vnto iustification is not sufficient an historicall fayth he fayneth him selfe to meruayle what maner of historicall fayth we vnderstand For if sayth he they call all those thinges which are written in the holy scriptures an history wil they bring vnto vs an other faith wherby we may beleue those things which are not in the scriptures But we reiect not an historicall fayth as though we would faine some new obiects of fayth besides those which are The difference betwene a◠historicall faith and a straunge faith setforth in y◠holy scriptures or are out of thē firmely cōcluded But we require not a vulgar or cold assent such as they haue which are accustomed to allow those thinges which they read in y◠holy scriptures being thereto led by humane persuasiō some probable credulity as at this day y◠Iewes Turkes confesse beleue many things which we doo but an assured firme strong assent such which commeth frō the afflation of the holy ghost which changeth maketh new the hart and the mind and draweth with it good motions and holy workes In this maner we say that that fayth which is of efficacy differeth very much from an historicall assent And that we are by that fayth which we haue now described iustified we haue thrée maner of testimonies The first is of the holy ghost Which beareth witnes vnto our spirite that we are the children of God The second is of the scriptures The third is of workes But contrariwise they which hold and crie that a man is iustified by workes haue no sufficient testimony For the holy ghost testifieth it not the holy scriptures deny it only works are brought forth and those without piety and fayth such as were in times past the workes of the old Ethnikes and at this day the woorkes of many which beleue not in Christ and are strangers from God But it is woorthy to be laughed at that he hath cited also a place out of the 66. chapiter of Esay by which and if there were no more places then it only his cause is most of all ouerthrowen Vnto whome sayth God shall I looke but vnto the poore man vnto ▪ the contrite of harte and vnto him that trembleth at my woordes By these wordes Pighius thinketh are signified those workes wherby God is drawen to iustifie vs. But the matter is farre otherwise For the scope of the Prophet was to detest the suspition of the Iewes For they neglecting the inward piety of the mind trusted only to outward ceremonies Wherfore this thing God by y◠voyce of the Prophet condemned and declared how odious it was vnto him Heauen sayth he is my seate and the earth is the footestoole of my feete As if he should haue sayd I nothing passe vpon this your temple which ye so much boast of For heauen is my seate such a seat as you can not frame nor make and the earth adorned with all kind variety of plants liuing creatures herbes flowers is the footestoole of my féete Where thē shall be that house which ye wil build for me And where shall be my resting place And straight way to declare y◠it was not the tēple built with handes All these thinges sayth he hath mine hand made and all these thinges are made sayth the Lord. By which wordes we learne that God delighteth not in these thinges and in outward ornamentes and sumptuous buildinges for theyr own sakes but chiefly requireth fayth and inward piety of the minds that he may dwel in them And who they be that beleue and are in very déede godly is declared by theyr certayne and proper notes Whosoeuer is poore and séeeth him selfe to want righteousnes and whosoeuer is contrite of hart that is to say afflicted in this world whosoeuer is of a moderate and deiected spirite and not of an arrogant and proud spirite whosoeuer with great reuerence and feare receaueth the wordes of God he most iustly may be nombred amongst them These are fure tokens and as it were the proper coulours of faith and true piety Afterward the Prophet declareth how much God estemeth the workes of men that beleue not and are not as yet regenerate though these workes be neuer
we beleue that god raised vp our Lord Iesus Christ from the dead which was deliuered for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification Is it not here most manifestly said that we ought to beleue that that Iesus Christ whome God raised vp was dead and rose againe that we should be iustified and haue all our sinnes forgiuen vs doubtlesse it is a thing most vncomely for a man that professeth diuinitie so willingly not to sée things that are most manifest Afterward he maketh a cauillation about the perticular fayth wherby we say that euery one that beleueth truly in Christ ought to be most assured with him selfe that his sinnes are forgeuen him He denieth that there is any such faith foūd in the holy scriptures And that therfore this is only our deuise and inuētion Here vndoubtedly I can not hold my selfe but that I must nedes say that Pighius loudely lieth For I would haue him to tell me what did Abraham beleue whē he was iustified but that vnto him should one day be rendred those promises of God For vnto whome is it most likely beleued he that they should be rendred but vnto him selfe The selfe same thing may be sayd of Moses of Dauid and of many other of whome it is most certayne that they beleued that the promises which God made vnto them should perticularly be rendred vnto them And what I besech you mēt Christ when he sayd vnto the man that was sicke of the palsey Sonne thy sins are forgeuen thee And when he sayd vnto the woman Thy fayth hath made thee safe And did not Paul vnto the Galathians thus speake of Christ Who hath loued me and deliuered vp him selfe for me What can be more manifest then these wordes Let Pighius go now make his vaūts that we were the first finders out of this proper and singular fayth and let him cry that euery Christian man ought to beleue that the promises are made only indefinitely that it is not mete that euery one of vs should apply them seuerally vnto him selfe For we ought to beleue of our selues and not of other For we may as touching others be deceaued whether they beleue or no. But touching our selues we may be assured and certayne of it Let euery mā beleue the promises of God indefinitly as touching others for we know not who is predestinate and who is reprobate but none which is faythfull ought in any wise to doubt of him selfe but to beleue that the promise is perticular as touching him selfe by that that he séeth that he truly beleueth Farther when promises are set forth in an vniuersal proposition we may most assuredly of them gather theyr singular propositions And Christ sayth in Iohn This is the will of my father that euery one that seeth the sonne and beleueth in him should haue eternall life Wherfore we thus inferre But I beleue in the sonne of God Ergo I haue now and shall haue that which he hath promised Pighius still goeth one and to the end he would proue that the fayth of euery article and not that fayth only which is referred vnto Christ for the remission of sins iustifieth vseth the example of Noe. For he sayth that he beleued only those thinges which pertayned to the safegard of his house and to the destruction of the world and by that fayth he sayth he was iustified Here sayth he is no mencion made of Christ or of the remission of sinnes But it semeth vnto me that this man hath not very diligently red that which Peter writeth in his 1. Epistle and 3. chapter For Peter sayth when once the long suffering of God abode in the dayes of Noe while the Arke wos preparing wherin few that is eight soules were saued thorough the water vnto the figure wherof Baptisme now agreeing maketh vs also safe whereby not the filth of the fleshe is put away but wherebye it commeth that a good conscience Noe was iustified by fayth in Christ well answereth vnto God That which Peter saw was signified by the Arke and by those thinges which Noe did can we thinke that the patriarch him selfe saw not This vndoubtedly were to much derogation vnto him And if he saw those things which Peter maketh mencion of He beleued not only those thinges which were then done but also those which were looked for to be accomplished by Christ And therfore it is very well written vnto the Hebrues the he was by such a faith made the heyre of righteousnes But Pighius nothing passeth vpon this who so that he may be agaynst vs is nothing at all aferd to fight euen against the Apostles themselues For he is not aferd to affirme that our first father Adam was iustified but yet not with that fayth which we speake of which concerneth the remission of sins thorough Christ For he had no promise as touching that as farre as may be gathered out of the scriptures But doubtles this man is both farre deceiued and also hath forgottē his Fathers whome he would be sene to make so much of Was not the selfe same thing Adam was iustified by faith wherby he beleued the remission of sinnes through Christ sayd vnto Adam which was by God promised vnto Eue his wife that his séede should bruse the hed of the Serpent Christ was that séede he hath so broken the hed and strengths of the deuill that now neither sinne nor death nor hel can any thing hurt his members This place all the fathers in a maner thus interpret But Pighius which yet is les to be borne withall is not afeard to say that iustification is not geuen vnto vs by the promise In which thing doubtles he is manifestly agaynst Paul For he vnto the Galathians thus writeth God gaue vnto Abraham by the promise and there is no doubt but that vnto vs it is geuen after the selfe same maner that it was vnto Abraham But this is to be knowen that Distinction of the promise this woorde promise is taken two manner of wayes eyther for the thing promised and so it is not to be doubted but that we are iustified by the promise that is by Christ and by the forgeuenes of sinnes which is promised vnto them that beleue or ells it is taken for the very words of God in which he thorough Christ promiseth vnto vs remission of sinnes And in this maner also we may be sayd to be iustified by the promise For although the cause of our iustificatiō be the mere will and mercy of God yet is not the same offred or signified vnto vs but by the wordes of the promises and by the sacramentes For these words haue we as sure testimonies of the will of God towards vs. And so fayth want not wherby we apprehend the thinges that are offred we are iustified by the promises Afterward Pighius to the end he would proue that God attributeth more vnto workes then vnto faith citeth a place out of the 22.
himselfe amongste those which receiue profite out of the holy scriptures For he saythe not they are written for your learning but for our learning Neither is there any cause why the Anabaptists together with the Maniches and Marcionites should bark against The thinges which are in the olde Testament pertain to vs. the olde Testament For here Paul bringeth a testimony out of the Psalmes in the olde Testament Origen by a certaine learned induction proueth that those things which are written in the olde Testament pertainâ— also to vs. Paul in the first Corin. sayth that those things happened to them in a figure and were sealed in wrytings for our sakes vpon whome the ends of the world haue come And in the same Epistle he citeth this sentence Thou shalt not binde the mouth of the Oxe that treadeth out the corne and this he declareth was not so spoken as though God hadde a care ouer Oxen but for that they rather serue for vs. And to the Galathians he sayth that Abraham had two sonnes which in very dede shadowed vnto vs two Testaments And to the Corinthians he saythe that the Israelites did eate Manna in the wildernes and dranke of the rocke that we might knowe that they did eat the spirituall meat and drink of the spirituall drinke namely of the rocke that folowed them and that rocke was Christ Thus much Origen And doubtles it would be tedious if a man The common people ought not to be prohibited from the reading of the holy scriptures The vtilitie of the holy scriptures should recken vp all such kind of testemonies By these thinges also let those men consider which seke to prohibite Christian men from the reading of the holy scriptures how ill they prouide for theyr commodity whilest the labour to defeÌ„d theyr owne obstinacy inueterate abuses and supersticions That we thorough patience consolation of the scriptures might haue hope This thing Paul attributeth to the doctrine of the scriptures that it easely bringeth men to patience and maketh them willing wholy to committe all that they haue to the gouernaunce of God And thereout he declareth are taken most swete consolations and most feruent exhortacions wherby the minds may be thoroughly stirred vp to execute the dewties of piety and of loue And by that meanes being fensed with a strong and sound hope we shal neuer afterward wauer in nor out as children and reedes doo These notable and excellent giftes sayth Origen he attayneth not vnto out of the scriptures which only redeth them when yet in the meane time he beleueth them not neither vnderstandeth them but he which both vnderstandeth them and beleueth them Although I thinke that vnto these woordes is to be added that God of his goodnes geueth at the length vnto men that dayly rede the holy scriptures grace both to vnderstand and to beleue and chiefely seing that fayth The reading of the holy scriptures is profitable both to the beleuees to the vnleuers Patience and consolation commeth of the scriptures commeth of hearing the light of fayth shaketh away the darkenes of ignorance Wherefore the reading of the holy scriptures is most profitable both to them that that beleue and to them that doo not beleue And patience and consolation is sayd to procede of the scriptures both for that God geueth these thinges vnto them which pereseuer in reding of the holy scriptures and whith beleue them and also for that in them we rede that Christ and his members haue for the truth and for innocency and piety sake suffered many greauous and sharpe things and by such examples we are mooued moreouer also for that by them we vnderstand that God hath alwayes bene present with his so that he hath eyther vtterly deliuered them or ells he hath made them constant and valiant to suffer all thinges And thereof we conceaue a good hope that God wil also be the same God towardes vs and that he will haue vs in the same place and nomber that in times past he had them which are commended vnto vs in the holye Scriptures Neyther are we mooued by such examples only but also we heare God himself exhorting vs to patience and to valiantnes and also promising vnto vs his helpe And therby we are made couragious and doo fele sondry and manifold consolations and also we are stirred to a good hope of the chiefe felicitie Novv the God of patieÌ„ce and consolation geue you that ye may be like minded one towards an other according to Christ Iesus That we should not thinke that the very scriptures can of themselues engender in vs patience and hope and consolation â–ª Paul pronounceth God to be the true author of these giftes He vseth indede The scriptures are not of them selues the efficieÌ„t cause of these giftes the holy scriptures as lawfull instruments by which he engendreth these things in our hartes Neyther doth Paul in vayne adde this kind of prayer For thereby we vnderstand that it is not inough that we teach vprightlie and faythfully vnles God geue strength and efficacy to our doctrine Wherefore they which preach and teach the people ought also with dayly and feruent prayers to helpe them whome they instruct that they being by God made good ground may receaue sede with fruite He calleth God the God of patience and of consolation for that he can God is named by his effâ—ctâ—s not be named otherwise of vs but of his effectes And amongst other effects which are attributed vnto God Paul in this place mencioneth those chiefely which serued most to his purpose and which a litle before he had attributed to the holy scripture He wisheth vnto the Romaines mutuall agréement for that at that time they somewhat disagréed amongest themselues as it is manifest by those thinges What agrement is wished which we haue before red Howbeit he wisheth not vnto them euery kind of agrement but yâ— which is according to Christ For many conspire together and well inough consent in committing of wicked actes and that very oftentimes agaynst Christ But we must not pray vnto God for such an agreement but rather must pray against it Or els by According to Iesus Christ he vnderstandeth that they should be instructed according to his example That ye with one minde â—nd with one mouth may glorify God and the father of our Lord Iesus Christ It is not inough with one mouth with one the selfe same words to glorifie God Christ vnles also be added one the self same mind which is to be vnderstanded by the coniuÌ„ction of charitie namely that all discords be vtterly banished away There is also required an agréement in the principall Touchyng what thinges an agrement is necessary in the church poyntes of doctrine and in the articles that are necessary to saluation As touching thinges probable it is not of necessity that all men be of one the same mind concerning them so that charity be
ceassed whose shadowes are now at the light of the truthe taken away And there withall also the ciuil commaundements are abrogated wheÌ„ as that publike wealth is now no more of necessity vpon the earth The righteousnes also of those lawes which they call Morall although it can not perfectly be fulfilled of vs yet partly through the holines of Christ which he communicateth vnto vs it is performed and accomplished and partly through the power of the holy Ghost which he distributeth to the beleuers it is with great endeuor according to that which is geuen vnto euery man expressed and that which wanteth is through the grace of Christ not imputed Finally he gaue his life for his which was the last worke of his ministery But whereas Origen noteth that the Apostle ment here to gather an argument against the Ethnikes yâ— they should not despise the Iewes although they abode still in the obseruations of the law when as Christ himself was bothe the minister of the law and obserued all these things diligently this in my iudgement semeth wide from the purpose For here rather we learne that the strength and foundation of the promises made vnto the fathers was that saluation should be attained vnto for mankinde through Christ although otherwise there were extant many other promises of the possession of the land of Canaan and of the kingdome of the worlde Which things forasmuche as Christ performed not as which What is the streÌ„gth summe of all the promises made vnto the fathers pertained not to his ministery we ought to vnderstande that they were rather things annexed then the sinewes and summe and strengthe and iuyce of the promises of God And hereunto not a little serueth that which Paule wryteth in the second Epistle to the Corinthians the. 1. chapter All the promises of God are through him yea and through him Amen And let the Gentiles praise God for his mercy Vnto the Gentiles he attributeth Mercy and truth are ioyned together mercy and to the Iewes truthe not that these two can be seperated the one from the other for there is no worke of God which hath either mercye without truth or truth without mercy but Paul ment to distinguish these things euen as they were in more force and as they were more declared in the saluation either of the Iewes or of the Gentiles Christ as touching that coÌ„uersation which he had The promâ—sâ—s of God leane onely to mercy In the graftyng in of the Gentles truth had place vpon the earth was geuen to the Iewes that the truthe of the promises shold not be made frustrate But if thou wilt descend to the very roote and foundation euen those promises leane only to the mercy of God For what thing els but euen his mere goodnes and mercy could haue moued him to promise vnto the fathers that Christ should come of theyr stocke And although the Gentiles are sayd to be grafted in by mercy yet here also truth hath place For God knew euen from eternally that the Gentiles shold be called to saluation Wherfore it was true for things false can not be knowne And therefore it was necessary that that truth should attaine to his effecte Moreouer the scriptures kept not in silence that the Gentiles should at the length be called as those Prophesies testifye which are a little afterward alleaged But the Prophesies of the holy scriptures ought without all manner of doubt to be true Wherefore the grafting in of the Gentiles pertayneth to truthe But this ought not to be ouerhipped that Paul when he entreated of the Iewes spake not only of the truth but also straight way after it made mention Whether the calling in of the Gentiles was peculiarly promised to any man of the promisses as if he should haue sayd that Christ was geuen vnto the Iewes a minister of saluation to confirme the truthe of the promises But the calling of the Gentiles was in déede foretold but as it shold séeme it was promised to none vnles peraduenture any man will contende that vnto Abraham were promised the Gentiles when it was sayd vnto him In thy sede shall all nations be blessed but as we haue already sayd this may séeme to be spoken rather in the way of foretelling then in the way of promise And if a man think this reason somwhat weak he may follow that which we before sayd that the Apostle had a regarde to that which is most frequent in the holy scriptures For in them is euery where promised that the Messias should come of the séede of the Iewes but not in so many places nor so often is mention made in them of the callynge of the Gentiles And to speake briefly these distributions of Paul are not so to be vnderstanded as though one part can by no meanes be ioyned with an other And this may plainely be proued by these two places with the harte we beleue to righteousnesse and with the mouth is confession made to saluation Againe Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification As it is written For this cause will I confesse thee amongst the gentiles and wil sing to thy name This propheste is written in the 18. Psalme wherein is affirmed yâ— the prayses of God should be celebrated amongst the Gentiles which also is shewed by these other testimonies which are here added And this can not be vnderstanded but of the redeÌ„ption purchased vnto vs through Christ The last testimony maketh mencion only of the hope and fayth of the Gentiles that the kingdoÌ„ What to confesse signifieth of Christ should be spred abrode euen amongst them also In the 18. Psalme Dauid speaketh vnder the persoÌ„ of the body of Christ that is of the Church I will confesse thee amongst the Gentitles Here to confesse signifieth nothing ells but with feruâ—t prayers â—o set forth the prayses of God And by those thinges which went a litle be fore in that Psalme is gathered that that should be verified of the victory gotten and of the ouerthrow of the enemies And agayne Reioyce ye Gentiles with his people This is written in the 32. chapiter of Deut Ye Gentiles stirre vp his people to reioysing And the cause of this common ioye is before recited namely for that God had set at liberty his froÌ„ their enemies and from those that hated them Howbeit there are some which thinkâ— rather that this testimony is taken out of the 67. Psalme where we thus rede A câ—uillation of the Hebrues Let the Gentiles be glad and reioyce bicause thou iudgest the people in equity and directest the Gentiles vpon the earth Howbeit from whence so euer this place be taken it maketh no great skill for in ech place the sence is in a maner one and the same I thinke rather that it is taken out of Deutro â–ª for that in the Psalme this particle vvith my people â–ª or my people wanteth Howbeit this we ought not to
A comparison of the sacrifice of the Masse with the sacrifice of the gospell that by the benefit of God there is frée course geuen to the Gospel we bewaile that such sacrifice is so rarely done Let them answere me now whither of vs hath greater cause to complayne Our cause is so much aboue theyrs theyrs so much vnder ours how much the holy scriptures euery where commend this kind of sacrifice but of that other they neuer so much as once make meÌ„cion and how much we here offer an humane sacrifice according to the prescript of God but thereby the deuilish iuggling of the Pope the soules of the simple are most cruelly killed and finally how much we by our sacrifice spred abrode the worshipping of God but there vnder the forme of piety is retayned still in the Church most horrible Idolatry That the offring vp of the Gentiles might be acceptable being sanctified by Our conuersion is like a sacrifice the holy ghost He is vtterly depriued of all fealing of piety which out of these woordes receaueth not incomparable ioy when as he heareth that God is so desirous of our saluation that he counteth the conuersion of euery one of vs as a most acceptable sacrifice I haue therefore whereof I may glory thorough Iesus Christ in those thinges which pertayne to God For I dare not speake of any thing which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient in woord and deede with the power of signes and wonders by the power of the spirite of God so that from Ierusalem and the regious round about euen to Illiricum I haue caused to abound the Gospell of Christ Yea so I enforced my selfe to preach the Gospell not wher Christ was named lest I should haue built on an other mans foundation But as it is written To whoÌ„ he was not spoken of they shall see him and they that heard not shall vnderstand hym I haue therefore whereof I may glory thorough Iesus Christ in those thinges which pertaine to God I se that some are in doubt how this part should hang together with those thinges which went before And in my iudgement they may thus be ioyned together Paul had before sayd that by reason of his Apostleshippe and vocation he was moued to instructe the Romanes also by his epistles But paraduenture they were troubled in theyr mindes with a certayne doubt which made them to thinke thus with themselues But what is the cause that thou ouer hipping other nations doost beginne with vs chiefely It is not so sayth Paul I haue now great occasion to reioyse but yet thorough Christ but yet in thoâ—e thinges which pertayne to God I haue not ouerhipped other partes of the world but amongst them also both farre and wide I haue spred the Gospel But Chrisostome after an other maner ioyneth these thinges together He had last of all sayth he pretended his Apostleshippe as the cause mouing hym to write these letters which he had sent to the Romanes And in this office he had made himselfe to be after a sort a sacrificer which with the sword of the woord of God offred vp the Gentiles Now lest any man should speake ill of this dignity and function which thing the fals Apostles did or deride him as one which boasted himselfe to be an Apostle and a priest when as he was not Tokens of the ministery of Paul able to proue that to the end he would declare that he was chosen of God sent by God he bringeth forth those signes tokens of his vocation ministery which shall streight way be spoken of He reioyseth that he hath wherof to glory but he addeth thorough Christ in those things which pertaine to God Hereby we ought to learne yâ— we oght to glory of those benefits only which we haue obteined through Christ For in those things which our own streÌ„gths are able to performe to bring to passe there sufficieÌ„t mater to glory of Moreouer let vs not puffe vp our selues for riches sake or for beawty or for honours of the world or strength of body or for other thinges which serue not to any vse to aduance the kingdome of God amongst men The instruments to amplifie the kingdome of God are the signes which Paul bringeth to proue his Apostleship And he declareth that he had them aboundantly by which were a great many nations brought to the obedience of God Chrisostome compareth and that aptly the tokens of the priestehoode of Paul with the long garments A comparison betwene priesthoode of yâ— Iues and the ministery of Paul litle bells miter and cappe wherewith the priestes in the old law were consecrated and teacheth that the ornaments of Paul or rather his weapons wherewith he ouercame the Gentiles and offred them vnto God as sacrifices were of muche more excellency as his sacrifices were much more excellent then the sacrifices of the high priestes of the Iewes But our Bishopps Cardinalls and Popes seing themselues destitute of those Apostolicall ornaments and signes of Paul thought it good to bring in agayne those ornaments of Aaron and of the Leuits that at the The papisticall â–ª high priestes haue brought in againe the ornaments of Aaron lâ—st way they might haue somewhat wherewith to bleare the eyes of the commoÌ„ people but with how great fruit or rather with how great hurt vnto the Church they haue doone this God knoweth and we haue to muche felt and had experience thereof For I dare not speake of any thing vvhich Christ hath not vvrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient Now he openeth that which he before sayd he had to glory through Iesus Christ For he sayth that he will speake nothing neither make accompt of any thing but of those things only which Christ had don by him that is that he will not glory of his owne doings but rather will suppresse them and kepe them in silence Hereby let vs learne that all the ornameÌ„ts of ministers all gifts all spirituall faculties and endowments of the minde are to this ende geuen of God to bring men to the obedience of God Wherefore let them beware which hold those gifts with themselues without fruit or bestowe them otherwise then they ought to doe But here marke diligently what are the weapons and signes which Paul teacheth to pertaine to Apostles In vvord and in dede These two are the things wherewith Paule wrought Wordes dedes are the instrumentes of the Apostleship Signes wonders through Christ words I say and dedes Vnder this word vvords are comprehended publique preachings priuate communications disputations and Epistles which when he was absent he wrote to sundry Churches and to his scholers And these things proceded both from Christ and from the power of the holy Ghost And workes containe signes and wonders But what differeÌ„ce there is betwene those two it is not easy to expresse Origen thinketh that those thinges only are called signes which